k ;5#-|r: 




C. M. GOODSELL 



The History 

of 

Carleton College 



Its Origin and Growth 
Environment and Builders 



By 

Rev. Delavan L. Leonard, D. D. 

Author of *'The Story of Oberlin," "A Hundred Years 
of Missions,^' etc. 



Introduction by 
President James W. Strong, D. D., LL. D. 




CHICAGO : NEW YORK : TORONTO 

Fleming H. Revell Company 

LONDON : EDINBURGH 



Copyright 1904 
Fleming H. Revell Company 



UtiRARYof CONGRESS 
Two Copies Keceived 

DEC 12 !904 

Oopyria-iit £niry 

COPY 3 

6.... 






V 



Chicago: 63 Washington Street 
New York: 158 Fifth Avenue 
Toronto: 27 Richmond Street, W 
London: 21 Paternoster Square 
Edinburgh: 30 St. Mary Street 



CONTENTS. 

Page 

Preface 5 

Introduction 11 

Chapter I — Minnesota, Physical Features, Ex- 
ploration, Early Settlement 17 

Chapter II — The Fifties, The Period of Be- 
ginnings 35 

Chapter III — The Sixties, i. The College 

Founded 74 

Chapter IV — The Sixties, 2. The College 

Opened no 

Chapter V — The Seventies, i. Election of a 

President 141 

Chapter VI — The Seventies, 2. The Marvel 

of Carleton's Enlargement 174 

Chapter VII — The Eighties. Carleton's Ado- 
lescence 212 

Chapter VIII — The Nineties. Becoming of 

Age 243 

Chapter IX — The New Century. Summary and 

Review 265 

Chapter X — President Sallmon Inaugurated . . . 298 

Chapter XI — Carleton's Builders 317 

Chapter XII — Carleton and Missions 357 

Chapter XIII — Carleton in Oratory and Song. 368 

Chapter XIV — A Forecast 378 

Historical Address. After Twenty-five Years . . . 386 

Index 415 



PREFACE. 

The genesis of this volume was on this wise: 
It had occurred tliat in 1859-62 President Strong 
and myself were classmates in Union Theological 
Seminary, New York City, and that through him 
in 1875 ^ ^^^ been introduced to the Northfield 
Congregational church, of which I soon after be- 
came pastor, remaining seven years, being also a 
trustee of the college, a member of the executive 
committee, and serving for three years as teacher 
of rhetoric and English literature. During this 
period I was brought into closest connection with 
the institution, became well acquainted with the 
faculty, the community and the commonwealth; 
making also the acquaintance of not a few of the 
founders and early builders. Moreover, in one way 
and another it fell to my lot to read and write not 
a little concerning Carleton, its history, character, 
work, etc. Taking my departure in 1881, I carried 
with me a high esteem and a warm affection, which 
ever since have continued and steadily increased. 
By several visits my acquaintance has been main- 
tained. More than two decades have now passed, 
during which I have gazed upon the college from a 
distance, possessed thus of opportunities for intelli- 
gent observation and calm reflection, playing the 
part of a disinterested looker-on, viewing things 



VI 



PREFACE 



from the outside, in their relations and their relative 
proportions to other things. 

But what is much more to the point, it is fortu- 
nate that President Strong, while unsparing and un- 
wearied in making history, was also endowed with 
the historic spirit in such a way and to such an ex- 
tent that, from the first, he has carefully collected 
and preserved a mass of invaluable material in the 
form of letters, reports, circulars, clippings from the 
public press, including a complete set of Catalogues 
and Minutes of the Congregational State Associa- 
tion; and at an early date, when memory was ac- 
curate, solicited from some of the most intelligent 
and trustworthy of the early actors, detailed state- 
ments concerning the most important events. Of 
all this material large and grateful use has been 
made in these pages, thereby adding much to their 
value. In addition to such rich resources, to the 
author the freest and fullest access has been granted 
to the records of the board of trustees and of the 
executive committee, and to whatever other official 
papers are kept among the archives. All this wealth 
of information has been supplemented by conversa- 
tion and correspondence with members of the fac- 
ulty, old residents of Northfield, and ministers who 
shared in the task of laying foundations. Finally, 
files of newspapers have been consulted, thanks es- 
pecially to the officers of the State Historical Library 
at St. Paul. 

It is not common to put in print the story of an 



PREFACE vii 

institution of learning so young as this, and hence 
the undertaking may appear over-ambitious, un- 
called-for and out of place. Moreover, in such a 
case there can be found none of the element of the 
hallowed or romantic which belongs to great length 
of days and hoary age. But on the contrary, the 
fact is to be recalled that in this age more changes 
with far greater progress are often witnessed within 
the space of a few years than used to occur during 
the lapse of a generation or a ^century. Advance is 
now frequently made with the speed of steam or 
electricity, so that institutions like nations are born 
in a day. But more, in the case of Carleton, it will 
scarcely fail to appear that enough has actually 
transpired within the limits of the half-century cov- 
ered, to supply abundance of worthy matter for a 
volume. Elements not a few are found which are 
novel and striking, and hence are well worth setting 
forth. There is besides a great and obvious ad- 
vantage in gathering the material and putting it in 
shape for preservation w^hile so many witnesses are 
living who will not long survive, and when they are 
gone much will be lost beyond recovery. And 
further yet, this particular time is eminently fitting 
for the appearance of a history of the college. The 
first president has held his office for a period phe- 
nomenally long, a full generation, his connection 
with the institution extending back to the very be- 
ginning. As he retires, the first epoch closes and a 
new regime begins. 



viii PREFACE 

Nevertheless, there is an embarrassment connected 
with the performance of this task, which all along 
has been deeply felt, and found in the fact that so 
many of the most prominent of the early actors in 
the scenes presented still survive. How difficult and 
how next to impossible to speak adequately, and yet 
becomingly, of them and the part they played. For 
the most part no attempt will be made in this direc- 
tion. To avoid the perplexity somewhat, especial 
emphasis will be laid upon the earlier decades, the 
first things, the beginnings, with the purpose of 
speaking so fully of these that no need will arise for 
doing this work over again, leaving it to some future 
historian to continue the story. 

No doubt defects will be discovered upon these 
pages by whoever may examine them with the 
critic's eye. Omissions which seem serious to some 
will be noted, as well as matters introduced which 
in the judgment of some might better have been 
omitted. Very likely also certain of the conclusions 
reached and the convictions expressed will be 
deemed mistaken, with over-praise bestowed here, 
and lack of appreciation manifested there. But 
whatever defects, whether real or only apparent, are 
perceived, let them be charged, one and all, where 
they wholly belong, to the author. For in every 
sentence of every paragraph of every chapter, noth- 
ing stands which does not represent his apprehension 
of the well established facts in the case. 

The performance of the task now brought to a 



PREFACE ix 

close has been a pleasure and a privilege, in deed 
and in truth a labor of love. The work was begun 
with the belief that the theme was a worthy and 
noble one, that it contained divers passages which 
were both unique and thrilling; and this conviction 
has steadily increased until at length this closing 
word is written. 

D. L. Leonard. 
Oberlin, Ohio. 



INTRODUCTION. 

Two facts in the history of Carleton College seem 
to me especially worthy of mention : its religious 
origin and aim, and the divine guidance made ap- 
parent in all its development. No true history could 
be written without such a recognition of these facts 
as Dr. Leonard has given. 

Carleton's founders were men of faith, of self- 
denying consecration ; men of noble ideals who, like 
their Pilgrim ancestors, believed that they were 
divinely called to lay foundations broad and deep, 
upon which others coming after them might build 
better than could they, for the honor of the one 
common Lord and Master. Being educated men, 
they knew the value of intellectual discipline as well 
as moral culture or spiritual quickening; and they 
esteemed a right combination of the two absolutely 
essential to the formation of right character, and 
hence essential to the well-being of society. They 
believed that an education having the tone and tonic 
of an earnest religious life, — such an education as 
the church must ever demand, — could not be fur- 
nished by the state. Therefore, even though it 
should cost the labors and sacrifices of many years, 
a christian college must be founded and built up. 

Naturally the leaders in all educational move- 
ments were clergymen. With these pioneer minis- 
ters, whom we lovingly call Father Shedd, Father 



12 INTRODUCTION 

Seccombe, Father Barnes, Father Brown and 
Father Hall, and whose names ought to be grate- 
fully preserved in our records, it was my good for- 
tune, on coming to the state in 1865, to be asso- 
ciated. I could not but admire their spirit and ap- 
prove their aims. Being elected, in 1866, one of 
the first trustees of the proposed college, it was a 
privilege to give time and thought to the educa- 
tional plans which led to the establishment of the 
institution at Northfield; though it is needless to 
say I had not, at that time, entertained the slightest 
thought of any additional personal responsibility for 
the realization of those plans. My heart was in the 
pastorate, and to remain a pastor was my earnest 
hope and expectation. When, years later, the re- 
sponsibility of administration was accepted, it was 
only because of the conviction, which never for one 
moment, during all the years following, was shaken, 
that this was the divine will concerning me. The 
impression was Irresistible that God's hand was in 
the enterprise and hence it must succeed. 

From the first I felt that some permanent record 
should be made of the genesis and growth of an in- 
stitution so needed, so desired and of which so 
much was expected. As years passed on the trus- 
tees expressed again and again the hope that I 
would prepare a history of the college ; but so great 
was the pressure of executive duties, especially in 
securing the funds needed to carry on the work, 
that this was absolutely impossible. The most that 



INTRODUCTION 1J5 

could be done was to make brief memoranda and 
carefully preserve documents for some other his- 
torian. In 1879 Rev. Dr. M. M. G. Dana, then a 
trustee, prepared "The Story of Carleton College," 
which passed through two large editions and was 
made, in various wayS, exceedingly helpful; but as 
valuable as it was, so rapidly was history being 
made, that soon it became out of date. For a long 
time Carleton's constituency has been desiring a 
much more extended history of the institution, and 
one which should include something of the history 
of Congregationalism in the state. Fortunately I 
knew of a writer especially fitted by his tastes, his 
training and his personal experiences, for this un- 
dertaking, — Rev. Dr. D. L. Leonard of Oberlin. 
He was my esteemed friend and classmate in the 
Union Theological Seminary, was for seven years 
pastor of the Northfield Congregational church, 
was a teacher in the college and a member of the 
board of trustees, and therefore, perfectly con- 
versant with all the affairs of the institution. For 
years he had been one of the editors of "The Mis- 
sionary Review of the World," had written "The 
Story of Oberlin," had prepared many historical 
papers and addresses both in Minnesota and Ohio, 
and in all matters of religious and educational re- 
search, had shown a profound interest. When the 
subject was suggested he promptly responded that 
he was both ready and willing to undertake the pro- 
posed task, and it should be done at once. 



14 INTRODUCTION 

For two years and more, as other duties have per- 
mitted, Dr. Leonard has devoted himself to the 
work, with steadily growing interest. It has been 
my privilege to put into his hands all the historic 
material of various kinds which has been preserved, 
and to aid him in every way possible. His increas- 
ing enthusiasm, as more and more of the details of 
Carleton's history have come to his knowledge, has 
given me pleasing proof that the right historian 
was selected. He has not been content with simply 
setting forth the facts of our college history, but 
he has sought to find a philosophical basis for those 
facts, by connecting them closely all along with the 
history of Congregationalism in the state. This 
will make his book of permanent value and of inter- 
est to a much larger constituency than the students 
and alumni of Carleton alone could afford. 

While approving most heartily the author's gen- 
eral plan, and admiring his skill in presenting ef- 
fectively the details of the history, 1 have from the 
first been solicitous lest his personal friendship 
should lead him to attribute too much credit to the 
one first called to the work of collegiate administra- 
tion. Against this I have strenuously protested, but 
in vain, — the author insisting upon his right to ex- 
press his own matured judgment and conviction 
upon this as upon all other matters presented in this 
volume. Certainly the undersigned has claimed no 
special wisdom or ability, but only this, that so far 
as grace has been given him to discern his duty, he 



INTRODUCTION 15 

has tried to do it. He has felt that as a christian 
man he had no right to decline any service believed 
to be divinely appointed, simply because it was hard 
or unremunerative, or at variance with all his nat- 
ural inclinations. Often he has been reminded that 
God chooses the weak things of the world to con- 
found the mighty, — that a willingness to be used is 
the first requisite for effectiveness. 

Very early it was made manifest that the gracious 
Father had designs of good concerning our college, 
and through all the years his blessing has continually 
rested upon it. To have been permitted to sustain 
any helpful relation to an enterprise so broad in its 
aim and so rich in its fruitage, is a cause for pro- 
found gratitude. With sincere thankfulness I record 
this fact that my own preferences and natural in- 
clinations were in God's providence clearly over- 
ruled, and a work never desired, but to which the 
call seemed imperative, was so plainly, so unmistak- 
ably forced upon me. If the results teach any lesson, 
it is one that needs frequent reiteration, and is 
especially to be recommended to young men and 
young women; — that to bring one's life into har- 
mony with the divine will is both the highest duty 
and the richest privilege. No other life can possibly 
bring, in the retrospect, such satisfaction. 

James W. Strong. 
Carleton College, Northfield, Minnesota. 

May, 1903. 



History of Carleton College. 



CHAPTER I. : 

MINNESOTA. 

Physical Features, Exploration, Early Settlement. 

It is eminently proper, is indeed quite necessary, 
in undertalcing to tell the story of Carleton College, 
its origin and development, to make some brief 
preliminary statements concerning the common- 
wealth within whose boundaries it stands, since 
Minnesota constitutes its environment, as well as 
supplies also a large proportion of its students and 
financial resources. 

Location. — This state is possessed of propor- 
tions truly imperial, having an area of nearly 85,000 
square miles, or upwards of 54,000,000 acres; is 
therefore the largest in the entire Mississippi val- 
ley, Texas alone excepted; is nearly twice the size 
of New York, Pennsylvania, or Ohio ; is greater by 
one-fourth than the five New England states taken 
together. Moreover, its location is peculiar, even 
to the phenomenal, and is fortunate in well nigh 
every particular. To begin with, the exact geo- 
graphical center of the continent is quite near, if not 
actually within, its limits. And further, as Robert 



18 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

P. Porter reminds us (" The West, From the Cen- 
sus of 1880") : " Minnesota embraces the sources of 
three of the grandest river systems on the globe. Ly- 
ing midway between the Arctic circle and the Tropic 
of Cancer, and midway between the Atlantic and the 
Pacific, it occupies a considerable portion of the 
central plateau of that immense interior basin be- 
tween the Appalachians on the east and the 
Rocky mountains on the west, and stretches all the 
way from the Gulf of Mexico to the Arctic ocean. 
Here the Mississippi takes its rise within sight of 
springs that flow into the Great Lakes and issue at 
the Gulf of St. Lawrence; while further west in 
the same state, at the low divide between Lakes Big 
Stone and Traverse, the falling rain on this side 
descends into the sunny gulf, and on that into the 
upper urns of Hudson bay." 

The same striking fact, together with its tre- 
mendous importance as touching the future of the 
state, was noticed as far back as 1867 by a writer 
in the "New York Evening Post" (quoted in the 
"Home Missionary" of that year, p. 173 et sup.), 
which displays a prescience well nigh startling. 
He says: "There is a remarkable peculiarity in 
the local position of Minnesota with reference to 
the future commerce of the world. The steam 
navigation of the two great internal channels of 
the continent, the Mississippi, and the St. Law- 
rence with the Great Lakes, terminates in Minne- 
sota and there meets the Northern Pacific railroad 



MINNESOTA 19 

from Puget Sound, the shortest thoroughfare be- 
tween Europe and Asia. When that road is com- 
pleted the whole trade of the water lines will break 
bulk in this neighborhood and make the state the 
entrepot and the point of distribution for a com- 
merce whose extent cannot now be calculated. To 
be, as a missionary, Rev. Mr. Wheelock, has ex- 
pressed it, *the toll-gate of this vast trade, the focus 
of distribution through all her radiating lines of 
railroad and navigation, to the east and west, to 
the north and south, for the incalculable commerce 
which a Pacific railway will pour into her lap; to 
enthrone her at the great Parting of the Waters as 
the central market of exchange for the confluent 
treasures of Europe and Asia and America,' — such 
is the sublime destiny which develops itself for the 
future of this young state, as the crowning conse- 
quence and logical consummation of existing facts 
and tendencies in the physical and commercial world. 
Such a trade centering in a state so productive by 
nature, and so admirably constituted by its popu- 
lation to improve its advantages and to appropriate 
its results, cannot but make it the abode of the 
highest civilization that can be produced by the com- 
bined influence of health, wealth, intelligence, en- 
terprise, and the Christian religion. It is of no small 
importance in estimating the advantages of Minne- 
sota to look at it as the stepping stone to the great 
'Fertile Belt,' now British territory, the valley of 
the Saskatchewan. We naturally look at Minnesota 



20 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

as an outside state, but in the future it is to be the 
center of a vast population spreading out to the 
northwest for hundreds of miles, whose chief avenue 
of communication with the rest of the world leads 
through this state. Professor Hind tells us that the 
mean breadth of the basin of the Winnipeg is about 
380 miles, and its mean length about 920, giving 
thus an area approximating to 360,000 square miles. 
The belt of the Saskatchewan is a remarkable 
stretch of rich soil and pasturage of about 40,000,- 
000 acres, capable, says Lord Selkirk, of affording 
means of sustenance to more than 30,000,000 British 
subjects. The ingress and egress of this region are 
through Minnesota, its trade will center in Minne- 
sota, and Minnesota is now filling up with a popu- 
lation peculiarly fitted to make it a mother of na- 
tions for the great New World." 

More than thirty years ago J. T. Trowbridge 
wrote in the "Atlantic Monthly" (Vol. 25, p. 605, 
et sup.) : "The head of Lake Superior is equidis- 
tant from Boston, New Orleans, and the sources 
of the Saskatchewan towards which the course of 
empire is fast taking its way. Not far from this 
geographical center we may look, with Mr. Seward, 
for the 'ultimate political center of America,' and it 
will not be many years before the frontier state of 
Minnesota will wake up and find herself in the heart 
of the Union." And the year preceding, Burdett 
Hart had written in the "New Englander" : "Nature 
with infallible finger points to this [Northern Pa- 



MINNESOTA 21 

cific] railroad as the one highway across the conti- 
nent. Note the belt of lakes projected half way 
across, the natural and inevitable path of commerce 
and trade, inviting fleets from every part of Europe, 
and from the hither Atlantic, to carry the products 
of all industry into the heart of a vast and populous 
region. The Northern Pacific starts at the very 
western outpush of all the lakes, at the point where 
Superior, like a wedge, drives farthest into the con- 
tinental mass. Passing inward we come to a pe- 
culiar water system : the Mississippi, the Red River 
of the North, the Columbia, and the Missouri. The 
Mississippi to the south, the Red, starting at the 
same point, directly north 575 miles to Lake Winni- 
peg, which is 250 miles long, and at its foot at right 
angles the Assiniboine, 200 miles, and at its head 
the Sasketchewan navigable its whole length. By 
this route it is nearly 1,000 miles less between New 
York and Shanghai." 

To-day, after fifty years of development, almost 
every word of all these glowing prophecies and an- 
ticipations has actually come to pass, while much 
also can be repeated with substantial enlargement. 
These writers never dreamed of what Minnesota's 
ore product was destined to become, the abundance 
and variety of her cereals, or the extent of her rail- 
way development. And, certainly, an institution of 
learning planted in such a highly favored region, 
constituting a worthy factor in the fashioning of 



22 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

the best things, cannot but have an important mis- 
sion. 

Physical Features. — Unhke most of its neigh- 
bor states, Minnesota is not chiefly an immense tree- 
less expanse, but instead, to its 32,000 square miles 
of prairie are joined 52,000 square miles of timber. 
The vast pine forests which cover most of the north- 
ern half have been one of the chief sources of wealth. 
The Big Woods take rank among the most unique 
features, extending north and south through the 
south-central portion, originally some three hundred 
miles in length by twenty to thirty miles in width, 
or covering about 5,000 square miles. Besides, a 
charming park region stretches along the line of the 
Northern Pacific, while even the prairies are in many 
quarters dotted with multitudinous groves. For 
the most part the surface is diversified, alternating 
between rolling and hilly, and the soil is mainly of 
the very best. The whole world now knows that as 
a wheat-producer, whether for the number of bushels 
or the quality of the flour, this state stands at the 
very front, while Minneapolis outdoes all other 
cities in the number and size of its flouring mills. 
But as yet all ihe world does not know that oats, 
corn, flax, potatoes, as well as all the hardier vege- 
tables, are produced in rich abundance. Although 
the season for growth is comparatively brief, yet 
such are the superb qualities of earth and air that 
vegetation advances toward maturity by leaps and 
bounds. 



MINNESOTA 23 

This portion of the Northwest is remarkably well 
watered, not only by rivers and smaller streams, 
but also to a phenomenal extent by lakes, frequent 
in well nigh every portion, though massed also in 
several counties of the north-central portion. The 
traditional number is a round 10,000, and the best 
authorities put the total as high as 7,000. In size 
they range from the Lake of the Woods with 612 
square miles of surface, Red with 342, Rainy with 
146, Winnibigoshish 78, to several hundreds which 
scarcely rise above the dignity of ponds. The areas 
of all combined form a total of 4,160 square miles. 
Their waters are pure and well stocked with fish. So 
abundant was water found to be wherever he went 
that the explorer Nicolet could hit upon no name 
so appropriate for the entire territory as Fouque's 
immortal water-spirit. Undine.* 

The climate of Minnesota constitutes one of its 
most characteristic and most valuable features, 
though, on account of the high latitude, it is often 
thought of as approaching inconveniently near to 
the arctic quality. Abundant experience, however, 
proves this to be a gross misapprehension, an infer- 
ence not at all justified by the facts in the case. It 
is true that the 46th parallel divides the state into 
nearly equal portions, which is about the latitude of 
Montreal; while in distance from the equator, St. 

* Rev. Myron A. Munson, in a published historical sermor, 
gives the original Indian name of the region, as indicative of 
the great multitude of lakes, as Mi-ni-so-ta, The-land-of-sky- 
tinted-water. 



24 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

Paul is not far from the same as Bangor, Me., or 
Montpelier, Vt. But, by a beneficent ordering of 
nature, to the west of the Great Lakes the isothermal 
lines make such a prodigious sweep to the north 
that St. Paul actually has the average temperature 
of Chicago, Cleveland, New York City, and Boston. 
The summer temperature is that of Philadelphia. 
The mercury may rise high during the day, though 
the nights are quite certain to be cool and refresh- 
ing. The spring temperature is that of northern 
Illinois, northern Ohio, or central Pennsylvania; 
while the average for the year is that of central Wis- 
consin, central New York, southern New Hamp- 
shire and southern Maine. And yet, as late as the 
thirties of the last century, the learned officers of 
the government exploring expedition gravely de- 
clared Minnesota to be "uninhabitable save for In- 
dians and herds, and to be unproductive except for 
a few of the hardiest cereal crops!" And as late 
as the seventies, when a certain clergyman was about 
to exchange a Missouri pastorate for one in this 
hyperborean and utterly forlorn region, a sympa- 
thetic saint, saying good-bye with eyes full of tears, 
straining faitli well nigh beyond reason, exclaimed: 
"I trust that a kind Providence will protect your 
little ones from the cold !" Nor must another not- 
able compensation be omitted. Its high latitude 
gives to Minnesota longer days in summer. Dur- 
ing the growing season therefore, as the learned 
tell us, there are upwards of two hours more of sun- 



MINNESOTA 25 

light here than in regions farther south, say in the 
latitude of Cincinnati. This fact, combined with 
the usually abundant rain-fall in the early summer, 
goes far to account for the surprisingly rapid growth 
and speedy ripening visible everywhere in the vege- 
table world. It is noticeable that frosts are no earlier 
nor more destructive in this state than in Iowa: 
And finally, a peculiar quality of the soil helps won- 
drously in the same direction. Seed time comes 
earlier than in many regions lying much further 
south, and because it is not at all necessary to wait 
until the frost is all out and the ground is settled be- 
fore the seed may be sown. So soon as a few inches 
of the surface has thawed, that is, so soon as the 
harrow or drill can do their part, sowing may safely 
begin; and this though a foot or more of soil be- 
low is frozen solid. Let one in early June journey 
from the Twin Cities southward three hundred 
miles or more, and he will perceive no great differ- 
ence in the stage of vegetable growth.* 



*Nature has made the entrance from the Gulf more than the 
portal of a single basin. The south winds which are swept in 
from its tropical waters, uniting with other currents drawn 
thither from regions bordering on the Pacific, course north- 
ward together to be precipitated at the sources of the Missis- 
sippi, Saskatchewan, and Mackenzie rivers. Thence passing 
up those boreal valleys, reinforced by the ch'inooks from the 
North Pacific, they make the soil fairly tillable almost to the 
Arctic circle, and agriculture profitable as far north as the 
,,'62° of latitude. There is another natural cause of the culti- 
vable power of these high latitudes in the average altitude of 
the land, as shown in the 8,000 feet of elevation where the Union 
Pacific railroad runs, and the 4,000 on the line of the Canadian 
Pacific. It has been computed that the depression of altitude 
from Wyoming to the Mackenzie river would counteract 



26 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

The strange absence of malaria and general salub- 
rity of the climate were noticed early, when as yet 
the sanitary excellences of Colorado, California and 
Florida were altogether unknown. In particular, 
pulmonary diseases are not indigenous, and if con- 
sumption at an early stage is taken in hand by re- 
moval to this trans-Mississippi Northwest, the 
abundant sunshine and dry atmosphere are next to 
certain to bring healing. A large percentage of the 
early settlers were attracted to Minnesota by its 
fame as a health-restorer. Said a writer in the 
"New Englander" as early as 1859 : "That state is 
already an asylum for invalids from all parts of 
the land. The dry bracing air has proved pecu- 
liarly remedial. Many have found there the boon 
of health, from the Yankee who left the damp sea- 
board with a cough, to the Hoosier who came 'to 
git shet of the ager.' A speaker at a railroad meet- 
ing, who was exalting the climate of Minnesota, 
declared among other things, that it was 'a. tri- 
umphant vindication of all pulmonary diseases !' " 
After Carleton was planted. Rev. A. K. Packard, 
of Anoka, wrote in the "Home Missionary" : "The 
climate must draw many students from the East, 

climatically a northing of thirteen degrees. Furthermore, the 
greater length of sunlight everywhere characteristic of high 
latitudes conduces at least to the rapidity of botanic develop- 
ment. All these causes put spring on the Peace river ahead 
of that season on the Minnesota, and the ice in the river at 
Fort Snelling, near St. Paul, is said to break up simultan- 
eously with that at Fort Vermilion in Athabasca. — Winsor's 
" Mississippi Basin," pp. 7-8. 



MINNESOTA 27 

especially those with consumptive tendencies. 
Christian parents, who wish to secure most favor- 
able moral and religious influences for their sons 
and daughters, together with the advantages of our 
climate, cannot do better than send them to this ris- 
ing institution." 

Exploration. — The honor of first making this 
favored region known to the civilized world is to 
be divided between two Frenchmen : Father Henne- 
pin, a Franciscan missionary, who in 1680 ascended 
the Mississippi from the mouth of the Illinois as 
far as St. Anthony's Falls (to whom also this cata- 
ract owes its name), and later published an ac- 
count of what he saw; and, after remaining for sev- 
eral months in these parts, was met by Du Luth, an 
adventurous courier des hois, who had just crossed 
the wilderness from the head of Lake Superior. 
These were followed in 1684 by Perrot, entering 
by way of the Fox and Wisconsin rivers, and upon 
Lake Pepin establishing the first trading post; and 
by Le Sueur, who in 1695 established a second trad- 
ing post between this lake and the mouth of the St. 
Croix, and a third, five years later, upon the Blue 
Earth, within the limits of the county which now 
bears his name. Other missionaries and traders 
came after these, but their achievements possess 
slight historical significance. The former presence 
of Frenchmen in Minnesota is abundantly recalled 
and perpetuated by scores of such proper names as 
these : Duluth, Faribault, Hennepin, Lac qui Parle, 



28 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

Le Sueur, Mille Lacs, Pomme de Terre, St. An- 
thony, St. Cloud, St. Croix, St. Louis, St. Paul and 
St. Peter. 

The first of Anglo-Saxons to touch the soil of the 
state was Jonathan Carver, a Connecticut Yankee, 
who, soon after the fall of Quebec and the transfer 
of the Mississippi valley from French to British 
.tlominion, determined to visit the new possessions, 
and in 1766-68 journeyed back and forth through 
this remote Northwest, spending a winter not far 
from the present site of New Ulm. Carver county 
fittingly keeps his memory green. This is the dis- 
cerning judgment which he put on record: "It is 
a country which promises in some future period to 
be an inexhaustible source of riches to that people 
who shall be so fortunate as to possess it." As one 
of the results of the Revolution, by the treaty of 
1783 that portion of Minnesota lying to the east of 
the Mississippi became American soil, while the 
residue continued to be Spanish, or French, until 
the purchase of Louisiana in 1803. And then, 
almost at once, not only was the memorable expe- 
dition of Lewis and Clark dispatched to the sources 
of the Missouri and across the Rockies to the mouth 
of the Columbia, but General Pike was also ordered 
to explore the Upper Mississippi, and while in that 
region he secured from the Sioux a liberal grant 
of land at the junction of this stream with the 
Minnesota (or St. Peter's, as it was formerly called). 
Here a body of soldiers was located in 18 19, to over- 



MINNESOTA 29 

awe the Indians and punish murders of traders, 
trappers, etc., and a few years later, Fort Snelling 
came into being. Other important explorations 
were made by General Long, 1819-24, by Nicollet 
about the sources of the Father of Waters in 1836, 
and by far the most extended of all, by Schoolcraft 
in the two decades, 1820-40. His work proved most 
timely also, for the beginning of civilized settle- 
ment was near at hand. Immigrants had begun 
to pour into Illinois and Wisconsin upon the east, 
and also into Iowa upon the south, and would soon 
be clamoring for admission into the regions beyond, 
which as yet were wholly in savage hands. 

It is well worth while to pause for a moment at 
this point to take note of a veritable curiosity of his- 
tory, a phenomenon well nigh unparalleled (at least 
in the New World) in the way of frequent change of 
ownership, or jurisdiction. From time immemorial 
the aboriginal inhabitants had been in actual pos- 
session in all these parts, though by the hazy "right 
of discovery" in modern times Spain had laid claim 
to dominion. Next, after La Salle's famous descent 
of the Mississippi, France insisted that the entire 
vast expanse lying upon either bank of that stream 
belonged of right to her, and proceeded to occupy 
the same. But, alas for her, by Wolfe's momentous 
victory on the Plains of Abraham, whatever be- 
tween the Appalachians and the Great River had 
been French was at once transformed into British 
territory; while all rights to the soil the defeated 



30 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

party had possessed beyond that stream were signed 
over to Spain. And finally, as a magnificent part of 
the outcome of the surrender at Yorktown, and 
after an aggravatingly brief holding of the coveted 
prize (only a paltry twenty years), the United 
States entered into the priceless inheritance. But, 
behold! the bulk of this same roomy domain had 
long since by solemn charter been deeded to Vir- 
ginia Colony by King James I., for by that instru- 
ment her limits were made to extend westward and 
northwestward even to the Pacific ("South Sea"), 
and thus embraced nearly one-half of the entire con- 
tinent! Therefore, when that colony was consider- 
ing the question of becoming a state in the Union, 
she manifested a strong determination to maintain 
her legal rights and to hold her own against all 
comers. But unfortunately for her, no less than 
three other states were in possession of similar docu- 
ments, all bearing the seal royal, and giving to each 
right and title to at least a portion of the same ter- 
ritory, since the same South Sea was named as 
fixing their limits towards the setting sun. How- 
ever, Connecticut's claim lay too far south to apply 
to Minnesota soil; but Massachusetts and New 
York joined with the Old Dominion in insisting 
upon a division of the tract in dispute ; and finally, 
after months of bitter debate and wrangling in Con- 
gress, which for a time even seriously threatened to 
nullify the attempt to "form a more perfect union," 
mollified one and all by certain liberal reservations 



MINNESOTA 31 

of soil, these claims were surrendered, the Federal 
government was acknowledged sole owner and ad- 
ministrator, and the Northwest Territory was set 
up, including a portion of Minnesota. But ques- 
tions of jurisdiction were by no means yet all set- 
tled. For when Ohio attained to statehood and In- 
diana Territory was constituted, the courts of the 
latter bore sway to the Mississippi and to the Do- 
minion of Canada, a fraction of Minnesota being 
therefore included; while later for Indiana judicial 
authority, that of Illinois, Michigan, and Wisconsin 
in succession was substituted. So much for the 
fraction of the state lying to the east of the Mis- 
sissippi, but the bulk of the acreage is beyond, 
and this had remained Spanish until transferred by 
a trade to Napoleon, and destined soon after by pur- 
chase to become American. When Louisiana be- 
came a state, Missouri included everything to the 
British line, as also Iowa did at a later time, until 
finally Minnesota attained to a name and to an in- 
dependent existence. If now we count up all these 
transfers of jurisdiction, we shall find that they 
number no less than thirteen before the transmigra- 
tion is complete. 

Beginning of Settlement. — For unknown centuries 
the aborigines had found in these parts a fine field 
for hunting, and fishing, and fighting, which latter 
occupation was well nigh constant, especially be- 
tween the Sioux and the Ojibways. But these sav- 
ages, like all their kind farther east, were soon to be 



32 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

compelled to vacate and make way for Anglo-Saxon 
civilization. However, their former presence is 
properly kept in mind by numbers of such really 
euphonious names as these, beginning with that of 
the state itself: Anoka, Itasca, Kandiyohi, Man- 
kato, Minnehaha, Minnetonka, Shakopee, Wabasha, 
Waseca, Watonwan, Winona ; and such as these by 
translation. Big Stone, Crow Wing, Otter Tail, and 
Yellow Medicine. 

Through all the early decades of the last century 
this wilderness was altogether too remote and in- 
accessible for invasion by home-seekers. But by 
the thirties settlers by the ten thousand had begun 
to pour into Illinois, Wisconsin and Iowa, thus 
approaching Minnesota simultaneously from two 
sides. Also, in the very nick of time, upon the 
lakes and the river the steamboat had made its 
advent to facilitate this influx of population. As 
far back as 1812, by the agent of Lord Selkirk, a 
number of families had been brought from Switzer- 
land and located on the Red River of the North, 
though a decade or more later a portion, dissatisfied 
with their surroundings, had removed to the 
neighborhood of Fort Snelling. Christian mission- 
aries were the next to come, the Pond brothers lead- 
ing the way and locating on Lake Harriet; with 
Riggs, Williamson and others soon following, to 
open stations on Lake Pepin, and on the Minnesota 
as far up as Yellow Medicine; also, S. G. Wright 



MINNESOTA 33 

and a company from Oberlin to plant the Cross 
far to the north upon Leech lake. 

By this time the fame of the vast pine forests of 
this region had spread southward to the prairie 
states — where lumber was so inconveniently scarce 
— which also were so easily reached by the Missis- 
sippi and its upper tributaries. As early as 1837 the 
government procured, by cession from its Ojibway 
possessors, the valley of the St. Croix, as well as all 
the region lying betwen that stream and the Mis- 
sissippi ; nor were lumbermen long in improving the 
opportunity to commence vigorous operations 
therein, with an agricultural population also enter- 
ing soon to till the soil and lay the foundations for 
homes. By 1845 the number of steamboats ascend- 
ing annually from Galena had reached a dozen, 
and three years later had increased to 150. 

The date now reached constitutes an epoch, since 
it was in 1849 that by act of Congress, Minnesota 
Territory was launched into history, endowed, too, 
with such generous proportions as to extend to the 
Missouri, and to include some 200,000 square miles. 
Alexander Ramsay (until recently living in St. 
Paul and held in high honor), was appointed gov- 
ernor, and the capital was fixed at St. Paul. The 
entire population of the territory did not much ex- 
ceed 4,000, located mainly at a few widely scat- 
tered points, and composed of a mixed multitude of 
whites and half-breeds. Stillwater, upon the St. 
Croix, was the real metropolis, boasting as it did 



34 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

of divers sawmills and two hotels. As for the 
capital, a few traders had located there in 1838, 
and three years later a Jesuit father had built a 
log chapel and dedicated it to the great Apostle to 
the Gentiles, though for a season the locality was 
to the profane familiarly known as " Pig's Eye." 
When the decade was half gone only three families 
were as yet in residence, but by June of 1849 "^ 
less than 600 buildings had been erected, including 
10 stores, 3 hotels, 2 printing offices, and a school- 
house. However, one of the pioneers of the natal 
year records that " you cannot walk out but you 
meet some Dakota with his pipe and blanket." It 
must be remembered that up to this date all the 
settlements were located to the east of the Missis- 
sippi, while beyond the Indians were in full and 
undisputed possession. 

While these feeble beginnings were being made 
in Minnesota, what was going on in the land at 
large? In 1842 Fremont had traversed the South 
Pass, and Dr. Marcus Whitman made his famous 
ride across the Continent to Washington, and the 
year following led 1,000 emigrants across the plains 
and mountains to Oregon. In 1846 the Mexican 
war began. In 1847 the Mormons crossed the Great 
Plains to Salt Lake. In 1849 began the wild rush 
to California in eager quest for gold. 







CHAELES SECCOMBE. 



THE FIFTIES 35 



CHAPTER 1 1. 

THE FIFTIES. 

The Period of Beginnings. 

It will be profitable in many ways to divide the 
story of Carleton college into periods of ten years 
each, and also in each chapter to connect the de- 
velopment of the institution with important move- 
ments in progress in the land at large, in the state, 
in the Congregational churches of the state, and 
in the community which supplies its local habita- 
tion. And, although no actual beginning for the 
school was made until the sixties were well advanced, 
yet, since the real foundations were put in place dur- 
ing the decade preceding, some of its more signifi- 
cant and pertinent happenings may well first pass 
under view. 

In the Land at Large. — The wild craze for gold 
was everywhere and reached its climax, accompanied 
by a wholesale migration to California overland, 
across the Isthmus, around Cape Horn, with the 
Pike's Peak excitement added during the closing 
years. The tide of emigration to the prairie region 
was rapidly swelling, and to the Great Plains 
(" Great American Desert ") beyond, even to re- 
motest Oregon, greatly facilitated and increased by 
the astounding development of the railway system. 



36 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

By wondrous leaps and bounds Chicago was 
advancing to the estate of a metropolis ; the locomo- 
tive joining her to the Atlantic seaboard in 1853, 
and not long after reaching the Mississippi and 
the Missouri. Wisconsin to the east of Minnesota 
had but recently attained statehood, likewise Iowa 
to the south; yes, and Oregon, with California 
following during the first year of the decade under 
view. Let these pregnant phrases stand for the 
situation in realms political and moral : The Repeal 
of the Missouri Compromise; the passage of the 
Fugitive Slave Bill; the Dred Scott Decision; the 
Kansas Struggle; the formation of the Republican 
Party ; the appearance of Uncle Tom's Cabin ; John 
Brown's Raid; the enactment of the Maine Law.. 
Those were indeed stirring days; times that tried 
men's souls. 

In Minnesota. — Coming now to the region espe- 
cially under view; for several years and increasingly, 
the surging tide of emigration had been beating 
impetuously against all barriers to farther advance. 
It was in response to this pressure that Congress 
had framed a territorial government for Minnesota. 
But for three years longer settlers were strictly 
forbidden to pass beyond the Mississippi, and thus 
were altogether excluded from the bulk of the 
Canaan of their dreams and longings. In 1852, 
however, a treaty was negotiated with the savage 
possessors, whereby, for value received, they con- 
sented to retire at once to the upper waters of the 



THE FIFTIES 37 

Minnesota river, and to cede their claims to every- 
thing as far as the Missouri. Thus was this coveted 
and roomy domain thrown open to all who desired 
to enter ; and at once a great host, the eager settlers 
began to pour in, naturally first of all occupying 
the southeastern portion. It was noticed then, as 
often afterwards, that the pioneers to an almost 
unprecedented extent were from New England, or 
at least were of pure Yankee stock, the latitude 
being favorable, and the wealth of the extensive 
pineries possessing peculiar attractions, especially 
for the men of Maine. It was this fact, this phe- 
nomenon, that very soon and from that day to 
this kindled and kept alive in the breasts of Con- 
gregationalists all the land over a profound interest 
in matters pertaining to Minnesota. 

As indicating the sterling character of the early 
settlers of the region, we quote from Dr. J. B. 
Clark's " Leavening of the Nation." Of the first 
territorial legislature he says : " Four of its mem- 
bers were from Canada, two from Maine, three from 
Vermont, one from New Hampshire, two from 
Connecticut, three from New York, two from Penn- 
sylvania, two from Michigan, one each from New 
Jersey, Delaware, Virginia, Ohio, and Missouri, — 
twenty-four in all and two-thirds of them from 
New England or the Middle West. With 
no personal knowledge whatever of these early 
legislators, it would be safe to assume that a body 
thus derived might be trusted to deal intelligently 



38 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

with all questions of public interest. Furthermore, 
the young territory appears to have been equally 
fortunate in its first governor. The opening note 
of his inaugural message is an appeal for a strin- 
gent temperance law, accompanied with some plain 
words upon "the disreputable and demoralizing 
business of liquor selling." It was a brave and 
timely note, and without discounting in the least 
the sincerity of Governor Ramsey, we may presume 
that his message reflected the sentiment of the 
majority of the people. The entire document, clos- 
ing with an appeal for " liberty and law, religion 
and education," was the prophecy of a Christian 
commonwealth, a prophecy amply fulfilled, and af- 
fording th^ best evidence that the Puritan spirit, 
in its migration to the Mississippi and beyond, had 
lost none of its early virility. * * * Within 
a few months of territorial organization, we find 
further proof of the enlightened spirit of the govern- 
ment in their report on education. " Virtue and 
intelligence," it declares, " are the only pillars on 
which republican governments can safely rest." 
" Man should be educated for eternity." *' Morality 
and religion should be regarded as the most essen- 
tial elements of education and should hold their 
due prominence in every institution of learning. 
The sublime truths and precepts of Christianity 
should be impressed, urged and clearly explained, as 
presented in the Bible, and as taught and illustrated 
by its Divine Author; and bigotry, fanaticism and 



THE FIFTIES 39 

narrow-minded sectarian prejudice be forever ex- 
cluded from every temple of knowledge, and con- 
signed to that dark oblivion to which the progress 
of light and knowledge are hastening them." 

" We beg the reader to note," Dr. Clark con- 
tinues, " this is not an extract from some preacher's 
Sabbath morning sermon, but is taken from a legis- 
lative report of Minnesota's committee on educa- 
tion. Thus far we have failed to discover any 
other utterance of its kind so complete and un- 
equivocal, and so clearly demonstrating that the 
early spirit of New England, which was the effort 
of Home Missions to plant in New York, and the 
Northwest Territory, had taken root in the public 
life of the newer West, and was propagating itself 
now beyond the river and onward towards the 
Pacific." 

It happened that just then a most extraordinary 
business boom was on throughout the entire country, 
and perhaps nowhere was the excitement more in- 
tense than in this, the latest Eden to be discovered. 
Almost without number claims were located for 
farms, for village sites, for great cities-to-be. Not 
only was the soil exceedingly fertile, but here also 
was Nature's boundless sanitarium, a matchless 
health-resort where the world's consumptives, and 
hapless invalids of every kind, might secure restor- 
ation to health and vigor. But ominously, it soon 
appeared that but a small fraction of the in-comers 
were proposing to resort to agriculture to secure 



40 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

a livelihood; or to any other kind of useful toil; 
but speculation in real estate was the ruling form 
of activity. Breadstuffs were almost wholly im- 
ported as yet, — though this perhaps in part because 
of the impression that grains and vegetables could 
scarcely be grown so far towards the Arctic circle. 
As late as 1854 it was ascertained that only 15^000 
acres were under cultivation. Railroad schemes 
preposterous both for number and magnitude were 
launched ; the legislature also encouraging the wild- 
est of them all by issuing bonds for their benefit. 
As a significant sign of the times, the number of 
steamboats arriving at St. Paul in 1850 was but 
104, had only advanced to 200 three years later; 
but in 1857 had swollen to 1,068. At the end of 
the decade the population had reached the 175,000 
mark. It is to be noted that it is just now, when 
all hearts were full to bursting with great hopes 
and boundless expectations, that schemes for a col- 
lege begin to appear. 

The insane excitement attending the period of 
speculation is admirably pictured by Edward Eggle- 
ston in his " Mystery of Metropolisville," which, 
though not published until 1873, gives an accurate 
report of what his eyes beheld, while sojourning for 
a year as an invalid, within a dozen miles of the 
present site of Carleton, and a second time not long 
afterwards. Cannon City was one of the boom 
towns whose magnitude was mostly upon tongue 
and paper, and whose birth was followed swiftly 



THE FIFTIES 41 

by its decease. Cannon river and lake still sur- 
vive, while the chief characters of the story are not 
pure figments of the imagination, but were taken 
from real life; and the leading incidents also have 
a solid historic foundation. It was by a curious 
coincidence that at this time, or in 1855, the " Song 
of Hiawatha " appeared from the press, to leap at 
once into a popularity most fervid and next to uni- 
versal in the literary world. It cannot be doubted 
that this timely poem did much to lift the infant 
Minnesota to fame by throwing over it the glamour 
of poetry and romance in one passage of consider- 
able length, and especially by the frequent use of 
certain sweet-sounding proper names, with Minne- 
haha as easily the chief. From henceforth who is 
able to separate that charming waterfall from the 
charming lines which thus introduce it to us? 

Thus the youthful Hiawatha 
Said within himself and pondered, 
Much perplexed by various feelings, 
Listless, longing, hoping, fearing, 
Dreaming still of Minnehaha, 
Of the lovely Laughing Water, 
In the land of the Dacotahs. 
As he journeyed without resting, 
Till he heard the cataract's laughter, 
Heard the Falls of Minnehaha, 
Calling to him through the silence. 

After nine years of inchoate existence under ter- 
ritorial conditions, statehood was secured in 1858, 
the original boundaries remaining the same as be- 



42 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

fore for four years, when Dakota Territory was 
formed, covering more than half of what had been 
Minnesota since 1849. But even before that event 
occurred, a crushing catastrophe had befallen 
through the universal financial crash of 1857, which 
brought general ruin to business of every kind both 
East and West, but was no doubt felt most keenly 
upon the frontier, where only the few were pos- 
sessed of much more than the bare necessaries of 
life. In particular, every railroad company went 
into utter and hopeless bankruptcy, was unable to 
fulfil its contracts, and so forfeited its bonds and 
charter. An untimely visitation of grasshoppers 
added much to the general distress, with two sea- 
sons in succession' otherwise unfavorable to crops 
to lend increase to evil conditions. Just now also 
the Pike's Peak excitement was at its height, with 
the Land of Gold upon the Pacific offering seduc- 
tive inducements, so that thousands of the disheart- 
ened departed westward. Immigration fell off 
rapidly and at length well nigh ceased. The times 
were exceeding hard. As for those who without 
flinching endured all these sore trials, who of course 
constituted the bone and sinew of the population, 
they now turned finally away from all foolish 
dreams of wealth easily and quickly acquired, and 
began to lay solid and certain foundations for com- 
petence, for social, intellectual, and religious pros- 
perity. 

Beginning of Congregationalism. — As prelimin- 



THE FIFTIES 43 

ary and explanatory, in order to understand better 
some of the events to be mentioned farther on, a 
glance will be taken at the condition of the de- 
nomination as a whole. And in part for the special 
reason that the period under view in this chapter 
witnessed the fruitful beginnings of a radical 
change in its history. Hitherto there had been no 
sort of coherence or cooperation among the 
churches, and because conference of a national char- 
acter had been wholly lacking. Only local and 
state gatherings had ever been held, nor were even 
these everywhere in vogue ; with almost utter absence 
of esprit de corps as the natural result. But in 1846 
the western churches had ventured to hold a conven- 
tion at Michigan City, with such sweetness of fel- 
lowship and such spiritual profit resulting, that in 
1852, the Albany Convention followed, whose mem- 
bership represented the entire Congregational sister- 
hood of churches in both East and West. It was the 
year preceding this memorable convocation that the 
first Congregational church was formed in Minne- 
sota. The fateful " Plan of Union," dating from 
1 80 1, designed to adjust the relations of churches 
bearing the New England stamp with those fash- 
ioned after the Presbyterian pattern, had been work- 
ing mischief increasingly for more than a genera- 
tion ; but by unanimous vote the Albany Convention 
had counseled and exhorted the churches and min- 
isters so far as possible to utterly eschew the Plan 
from henceforth; also, to be true to their funda- 



44 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

mental principles, and to do their own work for the 
Kingdom, in their own way. This same sage coun- 
sel was commonly followed, though yet for almost 
two decades the entangling alliance continued with 
the New School Presbyterians in connection with 
the operations of the American Home Missionary 
Society. Minnesota Congregationalism is happy in 
not having been born until the Plan had at least be- 
gun to lapse into " innocuous desuetude." 

The Presbyterians were the first of Protestants 
to occupy Minnesota soil. That is to say, the Amer- 
ican Home Missionary Society sent two Presby- 
terian missionaries thither in the summer of 1849, 
Rev. E. D. Neill, who soon organized a Presby- 
terian church in St, Paul, and Rev. J. C. Whitney, 
who a few weeks later gathered a second one in 
Stillwater. The year following, Mr. Neill com- 
menced work at St. Anthony, out of which a third 
Presbyterian church was in due season evolved. 
With three organizations thus existing, only one 
additional minister was needed in order to make 
a presbytery ecclesiastically possible, whereupon one 
was imported up river from Galena, being tempo- 
rarily borrowed for this specific purpose. But, lo ! 
just then it occurred that two other missionaries 
appeared upon the scene, commissioned and sent out 
by the same society, but both stanch Congrega- 
tionalists; Rev. Richard Hall* (still living at St. 



* Richard Hall was born August 6, 1817, in New Ipswich, 
N. H., where he attended an academy under the charge of 



THE FIFTIES 46 

Paul and beloved in an honored old age), desig- 
nated to Point Douglas; and Rev. Charles Sec- 
combe, with St. Anthony named as his field, v^here 
a population of about 600 was found. Essaying to 
take charge of the church recently organized, he was 
blandly but emphatically informed by the " pres- 
bytery " that such a step could by no means be al- 
lowed unless he would become a member of that 
judicature, which condition precedent, doughty son 
of the Pilgrims that he was, he emphatically refused 
to accept. A Congregational church, as the fitting 
outcome of the ecclesiastical muddle, was formed in 
November of 1852*. Within a twelvemonth, under 

Rev. Charles Shedd, subsequently known in the West as 
"Father Shedd." He graduated at Dartmouth College in 
1847 and at Union Theological Seminary in 1850. Com- 
missioned by the American Home Missionary Society as 
missionary to the territory of Minnesota, he came west im- 
mediately after his marriage, Aug. 20, 1850, to Miss Mary 
E. Chapin, who shared all his privations' and labors until 
her death, Jan. 14, 1898. In 1856 he was commissioned by 
the national society as Superintendent of Missions for Min- 
nesota and N. W. Wisconsin, serving in this capacity for 
Minnesota until his' resignation in 1874. For some years 
he sustained official relations to the St. Paul Society of 
Charities, and by his judicial yet sympathetic spirit made 
himself very useful. His advanced age and infirmities now 
forbid active labors. 

* Charles Seccombe was born in Salem, Mass., June 10, 
1817; graduated at Dartmouth College 1847, and at Union 
Theo. Sem'y in 1850. Pastor at St. Anthony Falls, 1850 to 
1866. Agent for the college, or teacher, 1866 to 1870. Pas- 
tor in Francestown, N. H., 1871 to 1873 ; Green Island, Neb., 
1873 to 1881 ; Springfield, So. Dak., 1881 to 1898, and died 
there Nov. 4, 1900, in the 84th year of his age. He was 
one of the founders of Yankton College, as he had been of 
Carleton. His first wife, who died May 28, 1853, was Ann 
Maria Peabody. April 24, 1854, he married Harriet M. 
Tolman, of Atkinson, N. H., who died March 29, 1895. Two 



46- HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

influence from the Society, these two so nearly re- 
lated bodies concluded to coalesce in a " Plan of 
Union " church ; which, however, being neither fish, 
flesh, nor fowl, suited nobody concerned, and there- 
fore finally, after the passage of another year, by 
unanimous vote of the members, the policy and 
name was changed again, and the First Congre- 
gational Church of St. Anthony came into exist- 

sons, Samuel H. and Charles H., entered the ministry — the 
former being now settled at Weatherford, Okla., and the 
latter at Waterloo, Iowa. 

"Father Seccombe," as he was called, who with Rev. 
Richard Hall laid the foundations of Congregationalism in 
Minnesota, was a New England product, — Puritan by in- 
stinct and trainmg, a firm believer in Christian education, and 
he entered into the project of a Congregational college in 
Minnesota with great enthusiasm. His name heads the list 
of the first trustees appointed for the institution. Though 
modest and unassuming, he was a man of much native force, 
of strong convictions and corresponding fearlessness. Hard- 
ships endured in early life and the rigid economy practiced 
while working his way through college tempered his will 
almost to the point of sternness, but he was gentle in spirit, 
mild in manner and slow to cherish a sense of personal in- 
jury. His public utterances had the earnest ring of sin- 
cerity. Rev. Dr. G. S. F. Savage, describing one of his 
speeches, says : "The question under discussion was one 
which deeply interested Mr. Seccombe. When he ascended 
the platform, his' quiet manner hardly arrested attention ; 
but as he began to speak, his clear statements and impas- 
sioned eloquence thrilled the audience. His was the speech 
of the occasion." His intense anti-slavery sentiments were 
never concealed. With true dramatic art he pictured many 
scenes of the Civil war, and showed that the church and 
the schoolhouse had been largely instrumental in bringing 
victory to the North ; and the people of Minnesota were 
asked to give even out of their poverty, to found a Christian 
college. Thus was raised the first ten thousand dollars for 
Carleton College. The house built by Prof. Seccombe for a 
home still stands on the campus'. In its cupola the wife 
often sought counsel and help in prayer, when the_ flour 
barrel was empty, and her husband was absent soliciting 
money for the infant college. 



THE FIFTIES 47 

ence, — nowadays known as Minneapolis First, the 
mother organization in Minnesota. Meantime, Mr. 
Hall had been able to gather a church at Point 
Douglas, the second in the territory, but later moved 
across the St. Croix, and hence within the boun- 
daries of Wisconsin. 

By this time a choice community was gathering 
at Excelsior upon Lake Minnetonka, composed 
originally of Eastern families united in a colony, 
with Rev. Charles Galpin prominent among them, 
largely through whose influence a church was organ- 
ized in 1853, he also becoming its pastor. Gradu- 
ating from Oberlin Theological Seminary in 1844, 
two years afterwards he was a delegate to the Lon- 
don meeting of the Evangelical Alliance, and was 
so charmed with the simple and catholic doctrinal 
statement upon which that body was based, that 
he sought to reproduce and perpetuate it in the Ex- 
celsior organization; calling it also the "Indepen- 
dent Church." Of this godly man and this excel- 
lent community we shall hear further in later para- 
graphs of this chapter, for it was perhaps in his 
perfervid heart that the idea of a Congregational 
college for Minnesota was born. The next year 
but a single addition was made to the sisterhood of 
churches, at Winona, but three followed in 1855, 
at Anoka a few miles up the Mississippi from St, 
Anthony, at Sauk Rapids still further north, and at 
Butternut Valley, a Welsh body which has since 
disappeared. The year following, the immigration 



48 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

boom being fairly on, added eight to the list, one 
of them of prime importance to our narrative: 
Cannon Falls, Faribault, Lake City (later one of 
the competitors for the location of the college), 
Monticello, Northfield (not knowing in the least 
what high honors were in store), Princeton, Sara- 
toga, and Spring Valley. It was now, under the 
impulse given by the rapid multiplication of 
churches, that the Home Missionary Society found 
it necessary to organize and push its work, and so 
appointed Richard Hall superintendent; a position 
held by him for eighteen years. This same eventful 
year also saw the organization of the State Con- 
ference (the Kansas state body dates from the same 
year), though three years before, a Congregational 
Association, a purely clerical body, had been formed 
when but six ministers could be mustered, and part 
of these resident in Wisconsin. At the first meeting 
of the conference eight churches were represented 
by eight pastors, three delegates, and Mr. Hall, the 
superintendent. In 1857 eight more churches came 
into being, with Austin, Minneapolis Plymouth 
(now the largest in the state), Owatonna, and 
Zumbrota among them. But 1858 is easily the ban- 
ner year (which also saw the climax of the specu- 
lation boom), since it gave birth to no less than 
thirteen organizations. St. Paul Plymouth belongs 
to this group, hostile influence from a certain 
ecclesiastical quarter having hitherto prevented the 
institution of a Christian church in the Congrega- 



THE FIFTIES 49 

tional way. It was also within the same twelve- 
month that Minnesota emerged from the period of 
tutelage and became a sovereign commonwealth. 

Nevertheless, financial collapse was at the door, 
bringing paralysis to all business enterprises, and 
producing retrogression in every realm. For a long 
and dreary period to come, the entire population 
was wholly engrossed, not in pushing any advance 
movements, but in merely sustaining such under- 
takings as, already existing, were in sorest straits 
and in mortal peril of perishing. Convincing evi- 
dence of the current embarrassment and confusion 
appears in the fact that during the last year of the 
decade only nine churches were added, diminishing 
to seven in i860, to one only the next year, actually 
to zero the next after, and only climbing to one in 
1863. In all, during the fifties, 47 churches came 
into existence, with a total membership of 1,446, 
and an average of less than 30. In every case the 
congregations were small, the people were generally 
poor and oppressed with heavy financial burdens; 
almost every church was yet receiving and requiring 
missionary aid, and a large majority were either 
destitute of sanctuaries or else in the midst of the 
struggle of providing them. But already, be it re- 
membered, as displaying in part the noble en- 
thusiasm, the splendid optimism abroad in this new- 
est Northwest, but even more the fine intellectual 
and spiritual quality of at least a portion of the 
population, for four or five years talk of an institu- 



50 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

tlon of higher learning had been in the air, and not 
a little of earnest scheming had been done. To a 
consideration of these first attempts, in a sense 
premature and abortive though they were, let us 
now turn with something of detail. 

Agitation For a College. — Coming great events 
cast their shadows before. There were reformers 
before the Reformation. While the multitude in 
Minnesota were in a craze for money-making, by 
not a few objects far nobler and more spiritual were 
as eagerly pursued. Burning zeal for the Kingdom 
was by no means wanting for the speedy planting 
of all manner of Christian institutions, with schools 
of every grade among the rest. The pioneers, being 
mainly of Pilgrim stock, and true to the traditions 
of New England, deemed the school every whit as 
essential as the home or the church, and therefore 
almost at once began to make provision for all 
three. It is interesting to notice these several hints, 
or prophecies, of what was certain to occur at the 
soonest. The first suggestion of a college is con- 
tained in a statement of Rev. J. R. Barnes, who 
had recently been financial agent for Marietta col- 
lege, and whose wife was a pupil of Mary Lyon. 
As he for substance narrates : In May, 1856, being 
in Hastings and desirous of reaching Cannon Falls, 
and by chance meeting Mr. North, the founder of 
Northfield, he was invited to ride home with him. 
This was when as yet that destined college town 
consisted of scarcely more than a site, a name, and 



THE FIFTIES 51 

a few rude dwellings. While journeying- together, 
Mr. North mentioned the fact that he had set off 
sixteen acres which he would donate to any church 
which would undertake to establish a college upon 
it. Curiously, it has come out that a portion of the 
selfsame tract he had in mind is now actually 
included within the limits of the Carleton campus. 
Mr. Barnes further informs us that in months suc- 
ceeding, as he went here and there back and forth, 
and particularly when he observed Northfield's 
choice location and the superior quality of its in- 
habitants, he " repeatedly remarked to others that 
here was the spot for a college." But, more than 
this, Zumbrota was founded in the same year by a 
colony from the East, with the idea of a college as 
a part of the original plan. Rev. Charles Shedd,* 



* This saintly servant of Christ was born at Ringe, N. H., 
Oct. 21, 1802, and died of old age at Zumbrota, Minn., May 
5, 1885. He graduated from Dartmouth College in 1826 and 
was principal of Kimball Union Academy at Meriden, N. H., 
from 1826 to 1834 and of the academy at New Ipswich, N. H., 
from 1834 to 1841, when he went to Campton, N. H., and 
the next year was ordained pastor of the Congregational 
church there. In 1857 he removed to Zumbrota where he 
organized a Congregational church and became its pastor, 
remaining until 1858, when he removed to Mantorville, 
Minn., organizing another church of which he was pastor 
until 1874. Without undertaking another pastorate he did 
considerable ministerial work, assisted in the organization 
of churches at Wasioja, Claremont, Hamilton and other 
places in southern Minnesota, and returned in 1880 to Zum- 
brota, where he entered into rest at age of 83. "Father 
Shedd" was a man of thorough scholarship, strong convic- 
tions and devout spirit, consecrated to his work and always 
loyal to the truth. He was one of the most useful and hon- 
ored of all the pioneer ministers of Minnesota. 



62 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

who had been for years at the head of a New Hamp- 
shire academy, coming to be pastor of the church, 
and bringing with him a zeal for learning, is be- 
lieved to have been largely the inspiration of his 
flock with reference to the proposed founding of 
such a school. Again, it occurred that in August, 
1858, C. M. Goodsell, a resident of Illinois, wrote 
to Rev. Richard Hall inquiring if a college had as 
yet been started in Minnesota, stating that he pro- 
posed removing thither the next year, and would 
be glad to locate near such an institution and assist 
it to the utmost with his means and his influence. 
Such encouraging statements were received in reply 
that a removal thither was made in 1859, with 
Northfield selected as his home. 

Before giving at some length the narrative of a 
seemingly futile educational attempt at Excelsior, 
it may be well to pause long enough to suggest that 
others also, outside of the Congregational fold, 
were pondering and planning upon similar matters. 
Thus, as early as February of 1851, and therefore 
during the territorial regime, Governor Ramsay 
signed an act incorporating a state university, " to 
be located near the Falls of St. Anthony"; though 
the legislature provided neither endowment nor 
appropriations for its support. However, the No- 
vember following, recitations commenced, and con- 
tinued for three years and a half, with an average 
attendance of some sixty students. In 1854 the 
regents purchased a portion of the present uni- 



THE FIFTIES 53 

versity campus, and two years later the founda- 
tions were laid for a structure of which the main 
part was to be four stories above the basement, 
with two wings of three stories, and a total length 
of 2^^ feet. But soon ensued the universal finan- 
cial crash, with the walls only partly in place, and 
a consequent scattering of the students, not to be 
gathered again for the better part of a decade. 
Meantime the Baptists had been agitating for a bet- 
terment of educational facilities, had secured a site 
for a college at Hastings, the corner stone had been 
laid, and $20,000 had been subscribed. The 
Methodists had entered into possession of property 
at Red Wing designed for the same purpose, and 
valued at $29,000; while the Episcopalians were 
making beginnings at Faribault, not to mention 
the enterprise for education displayed by the Pres- 
byterians and Roman Catholics. But with all these 
creditable schemes business panic and paralysis 
played sad havoc where utter ruin was not also 
wrought. 

Returning now to what is much more nearly re- 
lated to our theme, a school only taking rank as 
an academy, though in the desires and planning of 
its friends destined to develop into a college, was 
already in existence only a few miles to the west 
of St. Anthony, planted in what was in some re- 
spects an ideal locality, and besides, to all appear- 
ance, exceedingly fortunate in the circumstances of 
its birth. Almost contemporarily it was written by 



54 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

Rev. C. B. Sheldon in the " Home Missionary '* : 
" In the winter of 1856-7 a revival of remarkable 
power was enjoyed in the village of Excelsior and 
its vicinity. Not a family, and hardly an individual, 
was left unblessed. In the midst of those hallowed 
scenes it was conceived that they might do eminent 
service for Christ and the church by founding 
an educational institution, which should have for 
a special end the interests of religion, as well as 
sound learning. Subscriptions were made and 
pledges given, which in view of their means and 
circumstances must be regarded as eminently liberal. 
Freely had they received, and freely did they wish 
to give in return." 

The community named was favored with a most 
beautiful location upon the shores of Lake Minne- 
tonka; and the early inhabitants, as to both intel- 
lectual and spiritual qualities, were of a grade ex-, 
ceptionally high. As we saw, it was here that the 
second Congregational church in the state was 
formed, with the Rev. Charles Galpin as the de- 
voted pastor. With the funds secured a good build- 
ing was erected, Mr. Galpin being the lavish donor 
of $500, and a school was duly opened. But it soon 
became evident that sympathy, patronage, and finan- 
cial support as well, must be sought from outside 
of Excelsior. What followed in the way of effort 
to gain ecclesiastical countenance and cooperation, 
we gather from the report of a certain commit- 
tee made to the State Conference (the body which 



THE FIFTIES 55 

since 1881 has been known as the State Associa- 
tion), still in existence in manuscript, bearing no 
date, but from abundant evidence belonging to 
1859, from which these two lengthy quotations are 
made: 

" At the meeting of the General Association of 
Minnesota (which we are to remember was a purely 
ministerial body, formed in 1853, the conference 
of churches having no existence until three years 
later), held at River Falls, Wisconsin, in April, 
1857, the brethren made a statement of what they 
had done and of what they wished to accomplish, 
and succeeded in securing the approval and sanc- 
tion of the association for their attempt to build 
up there a Congregational college ; and also the ap- 
pointment of a board of trustees to manage the 
interests of the embryo institution. In the spring 
of the next year the meeting of the association 
was held at Excelsior, when it was ascertained 
that a charter had been secured from the legislature, 
a neat building had been erected suitable for a 
preparatory department and one or two terms of a 
select, or high school, had been held. During the 
session it was concluded that as, whatever might 
be their name, they were in fact likely to be only 
the Association of Northern Minnesota and not of 
the whole state (the gift of statehood was be- 
stowed this very year), and could not in any case 
have authority to act for the churches, it would 
be better to transfer the patronage of the 



56 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

institution to the conference, if that body should 
be ready to receive it. Accordingly this request 
was duly presented to the conference which met 
in Faribault in October, 1858. The committee to 
which its consideration was assigned, in their re- 
port, while highly commending the benevolence 
and zeal of the brethren at Excelsior, and ex- 
pressing the hope that they would go on and give 
to their institution as high a character as possible, 
yet stated it as their judgment that the conference 
was not then prepared to comply with the request 
to adopt it. Therefore the whole subject was re- 
ferred to a new committee to report, as they are 
now doing." 

This second committee consisted of Revs. 
Lauren Armsby, J. R. Barnes and David Andrews, 
who in the autumn of the year following reported 
that they had carefully considered these four ques- 
tions : " Ought we to have a denominational col- 
lege? If so, should the foundations be laid at 
once? Had we better adopt the institution at Ex- 
celsior? Should the college be taken under the 
patronage of this conference, and so this body 
appoint the trustees ? " Feeling themselves incom- 
petent to answer such weighty questions, they had 
written to a number of eminent scholars and edu- 
cators outside the state, among whom were Rev. 
Drs. H. Humphrey and John Todd, Pittsfield, 
Massachusetts; Joseph Haven, Chicago Theological 
Seminary; J. M. Sturtevant, Illinois college; and 



THE FIFTIES 57 

Jonathan Blanchard, Galesburg, Illinois. From 
their replies these characteristic quotations may 
well be made : Deprecating the " impolicy of the 
times" in establishing too many denominational col- 
leges, Dr. Humphrey adds : " I would not plant 
a college too far from a considerable population, 
* * * but I am decidedly in favor of a pleasant 
and prosperous village, rather than a large city 
or large commercial town. Experience, I think, 
proves that a country location is the best." 

Dr. Todd expressed himself quite vigorously : 
" I don't like any denominational institutions ex- 
cept churches, — and especially colleges. It seems 
like putting literature in a straight jacket, — a re- 
ligious jacket, — but too tight. I don't believe that 
if Christ were to found a college there, he would 
make it denominational. * * * -^q] -^q\ ^p_ 
point the best men you can get for trustees and 
make them self-perpetuating, and then let them 
be under the patronage of God and the public. 
I would not have any denominational management 
about it. If it is chartered it doubtless has trus- 
tees. Is it not then already in their hands? What 
can the conference do then but baptize the child 
and give it a name and then go to nursing it? By 
all means I would have the trustees self -perpetuat- 
ing. * * * Qod is never in a hurry and we 
need not be; only be at the post of duty when 
wanted. By your account you are already flooded 
with sectarian colleges and I would not make an- 



58 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

other. If I could not have it on a basis broader 
than any ism I would not have it. I don't sympa- 
thize with anything sectarian. * * * j write 
you my honest convictions and if they are not 
worth much they do not cost you much. I should 
want a college or educational establishment under 
strictly Christian teachers and guardians, but I 
would not have it with sectarianism written on its 
walls, or have it sustained for the pitiful purpose 
of serving a denomination, * He that findeth his 
life shall lose it.'" 

Instructed by such suggestions as were received 
from such high sources, after pondering long and 
well, this conclusion was formulated and presented 
to the brethren : 

" There are colleges enough started already, if 
they ever become worthy of the name, to educate 
all who wish to avail themselves of their advantages 
for fifty years to come" (no doubt alluding to 
the nearly half-score of "colleges" and "univer- 
sities " already launched in the state, at least on 
paper). "But these are not likely to supply our 
wants as Congregationalists. We do appear to 
need a college of our own, or we shall need it 
before a long time has elapsed. We would like 
to build up a Congregational college in Minnesota 
as good as any of those from which we graduated, 
or even better than they, if that might be. As to 
the time of beginning to lay the foundations, we 
can hardly start the movement too early. It can 



THE FIFTIES 59 

be only a beginning, and probably only a small 
one at first; and we wish there were some proper 
appellation for an infant college^ as there is for an 
infant man. An infant man is a babe, and we ex- 
pect nothing from him beyond a babe's capacity. 
It does not seem to be appropriate to give the 
name of college, or university, to an infant institu- 
tion of learning. If we were to wait {e. g., as 
some of the wise men of the East had counseled) 
until we can build up 'an amply endowed institu- 
tion, we should be in our graves before the first 
step could be taken. As to location, in favor of 
Excelsior it may be said that a beginning has al- 
ready been made, a building has been erected, 
and subscriptions of money and land have been 
made, the amount of which is not known. The 
village named has a pleasant site overlooking Lake 
Minnetonka, a considerable body of water, but is 
at some distance from any commercial or manu- 
facturing center, either now existing or prospective. 
A college would be the chief thing there, which 
might be very desirable. An infant college needs 
some competent person whose special business it 
shall be to take care of it. Rev. Charles Galpin, 
of Excelsior, takes the deepest interest in 
the institution. He may be said to have 
adopted it as his child, and proposes to make it his 
heir. Excelsior occupies a somewhat central posi- 
tion in the state. It will probably be as easy of 
access as any other inland town. It is eight miles 



60 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

from steamboat navigation on the Minnesota river, 
and five or six from a projected railroad. If there- 
fore we ought to have a college of our own, and 
a beginning should be made at once, we can prob- 
ably do no better than adopt the school at Ex- 
celsior. It is all-important, however, that we should 
be harmonious in our action. Our strength is 
small ^ at best, and we must concentrate all of it 
on our proposed enterprise, if we would have it 
succeed. The whole subject of location should be 
thoroughly investigated, and if possible, the place 
selected should be the one which all will agree is 
the most desirable. If more light is needed before 
further action, it will be much better to wait an- 
other year than to act now prematurely and un- 
wisely." 

With this well-considered report before the con- 
ference, that body took the following action, as we 
learn from the Minutes of 1859: "After con- 
siderable discussion, at a later session it was Re- 
solved, That, as the conference is not prepared 
to decide respecting the institution at Excelsior, 
the matter of a college be recommitted to the pres- 
ent standing committee, and it is instructed to re- 
port to this body at its next annual meeting upon 
these two points: What is the best location for a 
college? and. Is the plan of uniting with other 
denominations in the state university feasible ? " 
From the Minutes of i860 it appears that, "The 
committee on education reported that a literary in- 



THE FIFTIES 61 

stitution like Amherst is eminently desirable in 
our state; as much time will be required for its 
endowment, it should be commenced soon; that 
the school at Excelsior is a good one of its kind; 
that it would tiot be advisable for the conference 
to take it under its formal patronage; that with a 
modest name and an attainable end in view it may- 
accomplish a good work." The representatives of 
the churches appear to have been satisfied that the 
conclusions of the committee were sound. All the 
reasons which united to produce this adverse de- 
cision cannot now be gathered, but perhaps the two 
which we possess are sufficient. The earlier com- 
mittee, from whose report such lengthy extracts 
have been given, suggested that " in the year and 
a half (since application was first made to the 
conference), there had been a most remarkable 
change in the financial condition of the country, 
which rendered inexpedient the execution of many 
plans the carrying out of which had been thought 
exceedingly desirable." The times were indeed 
unpropitious in the extreme. The crisis and crash 
were on, also with secession and rebellion following 
hard after. College-building must needs .be post- 
poned to happier days. Then in addition, Rev. 
Richard Hall is authority for the statement that 
" few had confidence in Brother Galpin's qualifi- 
cations to be financial manager for a college. He 
was a good man, and wanted to do good, but 



62 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

seemed not to be the man to lead such an import- 
ant enterprise." 

It therefore came to pass that Mr. Galpin and 
his Excelsior coadjutors were left to carry alone 
the project which they had launched with the very 
best of motives and with abundant zeal. Not 
strangely he felt that his brethren, who at first had 
bestowed substantial encouragement, had now cast 
him off. But this child of his heart and brain had 
become dearer to him than life. Its origin in a 
work of grace might well have persuaded a man 
possessed of such intensity and devotion, that to 
leave it now to perish, would be an act rnost 
wicked. He had put his hand so resolutely to the 
plow that turning back was not for a moment to 
be thought of. So he toiled resolutely on through 
all the hard, hard times in store, and hoped on 
against hope year after year. In order to pro- 
vide the funds required he exchanged the ministry 
for dentistry, traveling back and forth all the state 
over. Let Rev. C. B, Sheldon, his successor in 
the Excelsior pastorate, tell something of what fol- 
lowed. In the " Home Missionary " for January, 
1866, he writes: "I will confine myself to the 
educational enterprise here, which you may have 
supposed was extinct. But it is not so. It felt 
the effects of the war, and no instruction was main- 
tained during the past year. But now there is a 
prospect of its being revived. Its existence and 
support thus far have been chiefly due to the energy 



THE FIFTIES 63 

and liberality of Mr. Galpin. When his pastorate 
ceased, he conceived himself called to the work 
of founding an institution of learning which should 
be a blessing not only to this community but to 
the world. He has kept this end steadily in view, 
devoting himself to secular employments to get 
the means. He paid some $500 towards the build- 
ing, which has been used since 1858, as a school- 
room and a place of worship. He has also paid 
from $100 to $200 a year towards the support 
of a teacher. He follows the dentist's calling, and 
last year providence seemed to smile upon him, so 
that he felt confident that he can devote from 
$1,000 to $2,000 annually to his beloved object. A 
teacher has been secured from New York, and 
the school is to open the present month. The 
school had its birth in a revival, and has always 
been deemed under the care of this church." 

But no, it was not so to be. Mr. Galpin's hopes 
were doomed to meet with overwhelming failure. 
The very year in which Mr. Sheldon's letter was 
written, Carleton College was located at Northfield 
by vote of the conference, a decision which of 
course was a coup de grace to the idea of Excelsior 
ever becoming the seat of an institution of higher 
learning cared for by the Congregational churches. 
As later we shall see, Mr. Galpin was on hand 
when the question of location was settled, and 
made a long and most fervid appeal for the adop- 
tion of his enterprise. For several years it dragged 



64 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

along with the fates all seemingly against it, but 
finally, its early friends growing weary of bearing 
so heavy a burden, the property was sold and the 
school ceased to be. Mr. Galpin died in 1872, 
at the age of sixty. 

Northiield and Its Church. — In order to fully 
appreciate the college, it is necessary to know 
somewhat of the community in the midst of which 
it is located, and also of the Congregational church, 
since these were destined to supply a home and 
nurture for the institution, to surround the students 
with a healthful social and religious atmosphere, 
and in many ways most important, to minister to 
the well-being of both. As for the city, it is located 
upon a most attractive site, covering both sides of 
Cannon river, only an hour's ride from the Twin 
Cities, and about the same distance from the Mis- 
sissippi. North, east and south stretches away a 
boundless expanse of rolling prairie nowhere sur- 
passed for beauty and fertility, while close by upon 
the west is the border of the " Big Woods," the 
largest tract of the kind to be found between 
Michigan and the Rockies. The river at this point 
forms the boundary between the forest and the 
prairie, and hence this locality possesses a rare com- 
bination of productive soil, and timber both for 
fuel and building purposes. In addition, just here 
is found a valuable water power, which also at 
the first supplied the reason for selecting this spot 
as a center for population and business. North- 



THE FIFTIES 65 

field was among the earlier settlements formed 
after the region was opened for occupation. The 
first white visitors in these parts made their ap- 
pearance as far back as the summer of 1853, and 
in the spring of the next year settlers began to 
enter and occupy this section of the upper Cannon 
valley. The acres upon which the city stands were 
preempted by three men, but the real founder was 
John W. North, who had emigrated from Utica, 
New York, in 1855, to locate first at Faribault 
but, within a twelvemonth, changing his residence, 
he bought out the original proprietors and pro- 
ceeded to lay off lots for residences and places 
of business. Within three months he had erected 
a dwelling, the first one to rise, a $4,000 saw-mill, 
and on the opposite side of the stream had com- 
menced the construction of a flouring mill to cost 
$10,000. In June arrived Northfield's first mer- 
chant, Hiram Scriver, to be followed in September 
by the Skinner brothers to open another store. As 
we shall see these two names are closely identified 
with the rise and progress of Carleton College. A 
number of others soon purchased building sites, 
and plain residences began to appear on every 
hand. By vote of the citizens the hamlet began 
to be called by the name of its founder. During 
the summer a schoolhouse was built. In 1857 
Mr. North commenced work upon the "American 
House " ; capacious and three stories high, a veri- 
table marvel to the plain people of the time, both 



6B HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

for proportions and elegance. Of course nobody 
dreamed then of the destiny in store for this hos- 
telry, that within a few years it would be gazed at 
with wonder and reverence as " The College," and 
go down to posterity as " Ladies' Hall ! " 

These facts gleaned from the happenings of the 
first years are full of significance as well as his- 
toric interest, and are pertinent besides. This 
same pioneer and founder was a man overflowing 
with public spirit and moral earnestness, and was 
profoundly interested in various questions of re- 
form, with temperance prominent among them. 
Thus, while a citizen of Faribault, he had under- 
taken to make the liquor traffic impossible by pro- 
hibitive clauses inserted into every title deed; and 
it was mainly because of his failure at this point, 
through lack of sympathy and cooperation from 
his partners, that he decided to dispose of his prop- 
erty interests there. A second attempt was made 
in Northfield, and though rewarded with success 
only partial and temporary, it can scarcely be 
doubted that ever since his courageous and vigor- 
ous advocacy of strict temperance sentiments, has 
been a source of benefit to the entire community. 
His public spirit was displayed in other ways as 
well. At an early date a lyceum and reading-room 
were started, with Mr. North among the chief 
movers and supporters in a building erected for 
the purpose. Almost the entire community, how- 
ever, was united in these laudable undertakings, be- 



THE FIFTIES 67 

stowing gifts of money, books, papers, and labor of 
various kinds. Courses of lectures were provided, 
and for years frequent sociables were held, with 
the proceeds devoted to payment of expenses. The 
literary activity and the intellectual vigor thus dis- 
played, existing among this population from the 
very first, is to be taken as a distinct prophecy of 
vastly better things in store ; is even to be considered 
in part, at least, the efficient cause, of which the 
location of an institution of learning here in later 
years was the legitimate and the logical effect. 

The connection of Mr. North with the com- 
munity which he founded, though of the utmost im- 
portance, was quite brief, lasting only about six 
years. It had unfortunately occurred that he, in 
common with multitudes at that time both East and 
West, was carried away with great expectations of 
lasting prosperity. Hence all his resources were 
strained to the utmost, in order to invest in un- 
dertakings promising large returns, and that he 
might give freely to all public enterprises; borrow- 
ing also large sums from his friends. But, alas, 
the cataclysm of 1857 befell, and he found himself 
overwhelmed with debts which he had not the least 
ability to pay. In i860, turning over all his hold- 
ings to be sold for the benefit of his creditors, 
he took his departure for the mining regions of 
Nevada and California, though never losing his 
deep interest in Northfield. When the college had 
come into being, and in some measure prosperity 



68 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

had returned to him, several substantial tokens of 
his regard were bestowed. In this connection an- 
other honored name must be mentioned, that of 
Charles M. Goodsell, easily second for significance 
in the history of the community and in the story 
of the college rising to the first place, whose advent 
was made in 1859, or only about a year before 
the removal of Mr. North, his heart swelling with 
large desires, and cherishing lofty purposes in be- 
half of the Kingdom, of which further on we shall 
duly hear. 

Turning now to the religious side of North- 
field's early history, it is related that as early as 
1853 a company of explorers, halting for a day 
or two in this vicinity, had held a devotional serv- 
ice, and it is known that on a certain Sunday in 
June of the next year a worshipful soul, no fel- 
lowship in devotion being possible, sat all day alone 
on the highest elevation within reach, New Testa- 
ment in hand, and by turns read and sang, pon- 
dered and prayed, and gazed about upon the won- 
derful works of God. Two months later, a mile 
or two to the south, a religious gathering was 
held in a cabin as yet unpossessed of a floor, at 
which the entire population, Northfield included, 
that is, a half-dozen families or so, was present, 
having been transported thither in a wagon drawn 
by oxen. The preacher was a Baptist missionary 
resident in the region, who in the afternoon preached 
again, but upon the site of the village-to-be, where 




EICIIAED HALL. 



THE FIFTIES 69 

at that date no settler's stakes had as yet been 
driven; but a log dwelling hard by was utilized, 
though not advanced beyond half a roof and half 
a floor, and destitute of both doors and windows.* 
Early in June of 1855 Rev. Richard Hall, with 
oxen for motive power, paid a visit to the same 
locality, still only a stretch of unbroken rolling 
prairie, to preach in the same habitation, now sup- 
plied with an entire roof of boards and sods. The 
spring of the year following was marked by the 
arrival of large numbers, and among them several 
families of great spiritual worth, with a prayer- 
meeting among the results ; and in May Rev. J. R. 
Barnes arrived, to find a few dwellings under way, 
and a name bestowed upon the locality. After visit- 
ing for a few days, and finding quite a large Con- 
gregational element, he passed on to Cannon Falls 
to locate, but promising to return soon and preach. 
It was at this, the very birthday of society here- 
abouts, when Northfield was scarcely more than a 
project and a hope, that the idea of a college had 
dawned and was mentioned; for arriving in com- 
pany with Mr. North, as we saw, Mr. Barnes was 



*A monument now marks the spot, erected by popular 
subscription, and unveiled, after an address by Hon. W. S. 
Pattee, Oct. 27, 1887. Its inscriptions are : (On the west 
side) The first public religious service in Northfield was 
held on this' spot, August, 1854, led by Rev. T. R. Cressey, 
Baptist Missionary. (On the east side) The first sermon 
in Northfield, by a Congregational clergyman, was preached 
here, June 10, 1855, by Rev. Richard Hall. The first mar- 
riage in Northfield occurred here June 11, 1855. 



70 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

informed that he was ready to donate a consider- 
able tract for the uses of such an institution. 

From this time forward progress was rapid. For 
within a month Mr. Hall, recently appointed mis- 
sionary superintendent, was present a second time, 
preaching with a work-bench for a pulpit, in a 
primitive structure designed for a hotel, now but 
partly inclosed, from the text, John 17:18, "As 
thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I 
sent them into the world," In the afternoon a 
sermon followed from Mr. Barnes, whose text was 
I Cor. 5 :6 : " Know ye not that a little leaven leav- 
eneth the whole lump?" and his theme, " The im- 
portance of communities starting right." At the 
conclusion of the service at least one of his audi- 
tors had reached the conviction : " Let us have 
Gospel institutions here as soon as possible." After 
this Mr. Barnes came regularly every other Sab- 
bath, preaching sometimes in the building already 
named, and sometimes in the mill, whose walls 
went up this year. A schoolhouse also was under 
construction, built large and with high ceilings, in 
order to be more suitable for public assemblies; 
and in it, almost as soon as supplied with sides 
and roof, a union Sunday-school and prayer-meet- 
ing were inaugurated. Those were indeed days 
primeval and homespun. Northfield could boast 
of never a fence, and scarcely of a completed resi- 
dence; lath and plaster were conspicuous by their 
utter absence, while cotton cloth easily held its 



THE FIFTIES 7l 

own without a rival as the fashionable finishing for 
inside walls and ceilings. But the day was evi- 
dently drawing near for the organization of a 
church. Occasionally after preaching, Mr. Barnes 
would remain for a day or two to visit and to can- 
vass the project, and finding a readiness and an 
eager desire on the part of a considerable number, 
began to make arrangements accordingly. 

Minnesota was still in territorial condition, and 
was to remain thus for the better part of two years. 
Eleven churches of the Pilgrim faith and order 
were already in existence, of which six were formed 
during the earlier months of this year, 1856; among 
them Faribault May 5, Saratoga July 28, Cannon 
Falls July 31, and Lake City August 8. A pre- 
liminary meeting was called for August 30, with 
Superintendent Hall and Rev. Charles Seccombe 
of St. Anthony invited to be present, but both 
were unable to attend. Only two clergymen put 
in an appearance, while one of these, Joseph Peck- 
ham, was simply a sojourner in these parts for 
health's sake; and no delegates at all from neigh- 
boring churches to assist and give the right hand 
of fellowship. So, wath how little ecclesiastical 
flourish and eclat was the organization effected! 
Indeed, if the deed be judged by the strict stand- 
ards even of Congregationalism, but slightly so- 
licitous for forms and ceremonies, it may well be 
doubted whether the Northfield church was ever 
legitimately born at all! But, nevertheless, with- 



72 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

out doubt also the action taken then and there was 
eminently wise and christian and well performed. 
One was verily present whose unfailing promise is. 
** Where two or three are gathered in my name, 
there am I." Rough boards formed the floor of 
the half-finished schoolhouse, and planks not a 
whit smoother or softer, placed upon saw-horses 
and nail kegs, constituted the " pews." After a 
sermon, and other requisite steps taken, a mere 
handful (but the seed of what a host), eight per- 
sons only, five men and three women, were joined 
together in covenant relations, and sat down to 
feast at the Lord's table. What slight apprehen- 
sion had those eight humble disciples of the mighty 
import of this transaction! 

The number was soon increased to twelve. Not 
a little consecration and courage were required 
to take this first decisive step, since only six fami- 
lies were represented in the organization, and these 
quite widely scattered, and their combined financial 
resources were but slight. For seven years the 
infant church was generously nourished by the 
Home Missionary Society, that indispensable 
alm\a\ mater of feeble churches, by annual sums 
varying from $450 the first year to $125 in 1862, 
forming a total of $1,550. Within a month the 
Baptists organized, with the Methodists following 
after a year or two. Mr. Barnes was acting pas- 
tor for several months, but late in the autumn, Rev. 
J. S. Rounce came into the region, locating upon 



THE FIFTIES 73 

a farm some four miles to the northwest of North- 
field, and in March in 1857 was chosen pastor. At 
first no pledges were made for his support, but 
a donation was given him, though later his salary- 
was fixed at $500, of which the church became re- 
sponsible for $200. The journey was made on 
foot, back and forth between his home and his 
pulpit, in summer and winter, by day and by night, 
though sometimes, in emergencies, resort was had 
to his oxen for transportation, with making the 
trip on horseback as the final attainment. During 
the winter of 1857-8 union revival services were 
held in the schoolhouse. In which the Methodist 
pastor cooperated heartily, and as the fruit more 
than forty were led to confess Christ openly, with 
fourteen uniting with the Congregational church. 
The next year twenty more were added. But in 
painful and ominous contrast, during the closing 
year of the decade only one new name appears 
upon the roll. The cause of this phenomenal fall- 
ing ofif in accessions is to be found mainly in the 
financial woes which had befallen the state and the 
entire country, whereby immigration was brought 
to a sudden halt, and hard times became universal. 
We leave the church in the midst of these sore 
trials and tribulations, to take up its further ex- 
periences and achievements in a later chapter. 



HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 



CHAPTER III. 

THE SIXTIES, I. 

The College Founded. 

For Minnesota this period opened in the midst 
of discouragements manifold and most appalHng. 
The entire state was in the feeble and chaotic con- 
dition incident to days primeval. Throughout the 
decade the northern half was as yet unexplored, the 
site of Duluth was an untouched forest, and of the 
residue the western third was without a white in- 
habitant. On account of the current financial de- 
pression the population was for the most part in 
straitened circumstances. As already suggested, 
just before the attainment of statehood wild specu- 
lation was universal, and in particular a mania for 
railroad building had struck this remotest North- 
west. An amendment to the constitution was voted 
authorizing the issue of $5,000,000 bonds to be 
loaned in aid of construction, and to be supplied 
as the work progressed. Four companies, the Min- 
nesota Southern, Minnesota and Pacific, Minneap- 
olis and Cedar Valley, and Winona Transit, broke 
ground vigorously and each secured $500,000 or 
more of bonds. But the crash then coming, work 
ceased, interest on the bonds was not paid, the right 
to further aid was forfeited, the state foreclosed its 



THE SIXTIES, I 76 

mortgage on the lands and franchises of the com- 
panies, and later the law allowing an issue of bonds 
was repealed. Meantime the war of the Rebellion 
had ensued to add greatly to the confusion and dis- 
tress. Within two months from the first call for 
troops a full regiment had been mustered in, ten 
regiments by August of the next year, and before 
the return of peace not less than 25,000 men had 
entered the armies of the Union, or about one-sev- 
enth of the population when the fighting began, all 
in the prime of life and including a large proportion 
of the very best. Next, to add immensely to the 
sorrow and calamity, in the summer of 1862 oc- 
curred the dreadful Sioux outbreak and massacre, 
beginning upon the upper Minnesota, but soon 
spreading far and wide over the frontier; and before 
the savage bands had finished their foray more than 
400 whites had been murdered, some 200 had been 
captured, 18 counties had been ravaged and depopu- 
lated, 30,000 had been made homeless, property had 
been destroyed whose value was estimated at 
$3,000,000, while for weeks together the entire pop- 
ulation had been panic-stricken. And finally, as if 
all this had not been enough of woe, for several 
of these same years severe droughts befell, and vis- 
itations of grasshoppers destroyed the harvests over 
large areas. In order to appreciate at all the cour- 
age and heroism displayed by the founders of Carle- 
ton College, it is necessary to recall the fact that 
they had begun to discuss and plan as early as 1864; 



76 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

and in 1866 had committed themselves to the great 
venture, while within a year later, teachers and 
students had actually begun to gather. 

Material Development. — But in spite of these mul- 
tiplied hindrances, the population of Minnesota in- 
creased more rapidly than that of any of its neigh- 
bors, rising from 172,023 at the opening of the dec- 
ade to 439,706 at its close. In 1867 no less than 
50,000 immigrants entered by the river alone. St. 
Paul doubled the number of its inhabitants, enlarg- 
ing from 10,600 to 20,300, while Minneapolis, 
which was not incorporated as a city until 1867, 
within three years from that date held a population 
of 18,079, being still wholly upon the west side of 
the Mississippi. After a number of years of in- 
action, railroad building began again, the total of 31 
miles in existence in 1863 passing the 1,000-mile 
mark before the close of the period; one line even 
connecting St. Paul with Duluth. The Union Pacific 
had been completed in 1869, and as a project the 
Northern Pacific was becoming famous. Best of 
all, by this time the discovery had been made that 
the chief source of wealth for the Northwest lay 
in the soil and the production of grain. Conse- 
quently, the acreage of a paltry 15,000 under culti- 
vation in 1854 had become 434,000 six years later, 
and 1,725,100 ten years later still. Of wheat alone 
2,186,073 bushels were produced in i860, but 
18,866,073 bushels in 1870, and the state ranked 



THE SIXTIES, I 77 

fifth in the Union as a source of supply for this 
prime cereal. 

The Congregational Churches. — During this 
period the denomination at large was steadily com- 
ing to self-consciousness, to an adequate apprehen- 
sion of the import of its high mission, and was 
gathering forces and fashioning instrumentalities for 
united and vigorous forward movements. Two im- 
portant steps of progress had already been taken, at 
the Michigan City Convention in 1846, and a much 
greater one six years later at the Albany Conven- 
tion, with its emphatic repudiation of the Plan of 
Union, and the organization of a Church Building 
Society possessed at the outset of $50,000 among the 
results. But both of those assemblages were to be 
outdone by the famous "National Council of Con- 
gregational Churches," held in Boston, June 14-24, 
1865, which on the 226. visited Plymouth, and 
adopted, with only one dissenting vote, the "Burial 
Hill Declaration of Faith." Among the active par- 
ticipants in this historic council were several mem- 
bers from Minnesota, the results of whose pioneer 
labors in missionary and educational efforts, ines- 
timable in value, are to be partly set forth in these 
pages. They were Revs. Edward Brown, David 
Burt, Richard Hall, A. K. Packard, Charles C. 
Salter, Charles Seccombe, Charles Shedd, James W. 
Strong and Edwin S. Williams. 

By the Triennial Councils of which the first was 
held in Oberlin, in 1871, a system of the broadest 



78 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

fellowship was secured. It somehow happened that 
this decade, in which Carleton began to be, also 
gave birth to a greater number of colleges than any 
other in the century; eleven in all, and what a 
goodly list of names : Wheaton, Berea, Washburn, 
Tabor, Carleton, Fisk, Howard, Talladega, Straight, 
Atlanta and Tougaloo. Only three date from the 
decade before, and but five from the one following. 
Perhaps Ripon should be added to the list, which 
did no college work until 1863, and Olivet also 
which had no charter until 1859. 

As to the Minnesota churches, in the autumn of 
i860 it was reported that they numbered 47 all told, 
of which 10 had been organized within a twelve- 
month, with an average membership of only 28. 
Only about a dozen were possessed of sanctuaries; 
while two-thirds worshiped in schoolhouses, halls, 
etc. Of the 30 ministers all but two or three received 
from the Home Missionary Society a portion of 
their support. As indicating the darkness of those 
days of deadly life-struggle in the nation, coupled 
with conflagration and massacre from savages at 
their very doors, we note that but one church was 
organized in 1861 ; the next year witnessed an 
actual falling off of three, of two more the next 
year, with a diminution also in the total member- 
ship. Reading between the lines, in these two addi- 
tional statements we have impressive hints relating 
to the religious situation. Mr. Hall writes in 1863 
that "Faribault has the only self-supporting Con- 



The sixties, t 79 

gregational church in the state. Its pastor has be- 
come an army chaplain, and with his eldest son is 
in camp. The deacons and several of the members 
have gone to the war, so that hardly enough remain 
to sustain the weekly prayer-meeting." Owatonna 
was "blessed" with seven church organizations, 
none of them strong enough to build. In 1868 this 
church had attained to a house of worship, having 
hitherto and for nine years occupied a schoolhouse. 
At the date last given Alexandria was reported, 
"just occupied by a missionary, and constitutes the 
extreme frontier." Sauk Center was then the church 
located furthest towards the north and west. 

Northfield amd Its Church. — Of course it could 
not be other than that both the community and its 
chief religious organization shared to the full the dis- 
tractions and discouragements which marked the first 
half of the period under view; like the financial de- 
pression, the war, and the terrors attending the In- 
dian outbreak, and the massacres in the valley of the 
Minnesota river. Though quite remote from the 
frontier and the center of disturbance, yet not a 
few families passed through the village in their 
frantic flight from real or imagined peril of the 
tomahawk and scalping knife ; and more than once 
the more timid half were on the point of departure 
in hot haste at the imagined yells of the blood- 
thirsty Sioux heard in the depths of the Big Woods. 
However, by the time of Lee's surrender, hope and 
courage had returned ; with new families also estab- 



80 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

lishing homes, both in the village and upon the open 
prairie lying adjacent. Mention has already been 
made of the early improvement of the water-power 
here existing in the Cannon river, by the construc- 
tion of a mill upon either side of the stream, of a 
hotel with imposing proportions, and of a school- 
house as well. This latter structure, though for a 
season adequate to meet all requirements, whether 
as a training place for youth or for religious and 
other public assemblies, at length was found to be 
altogether outgrown, and therefore in 1861 a much 
larger and better one costing $6,000 took its place. 
It was a day of exultation when in the summer of 
1865 the first locomotive made its advent into the 
valley of the upper Cannon, and the first train from 
St. Paul pulled up to the Northfield station, thus 
affording easy contact and communication with the 
great world outside. This event also had not a 
little to do with securing within a twelve-month the 
location of the college at this point. Three thrilling 
and momentous years stand together here, both for 
the community and the entire region, marking re- 
spectively the completion of the railroad, the vote 
of the State Association, and the opening of the 
school, with the middle year as annus mirabilis. By 
the operation of these and other forms of stimulus, 
such an impetus was given to settlement that by 
1867 a population of some 1,500 was found gath- 
ered at this point. 

To the church came its full share of depression. 



THE SIXTIES, I 81 

The year the decade opened thirteen were received 
to membership, and at the beginning of March, 
forty-seven in all had been enrolled ; but four of these 
soon took letters and removed, so that after nearly 
four years of toil and trial, only some two-score 
could be counted. And then, as if still further to 
test the faith and patience of this little company of 
saints, thirteen of their number, including moreover 
some of the most liberal givers and most efficient 
workers, deemed it right and wise to withdraw and 
organize a church some two miles to the north. And 
to cap the climax, the gloomy days of secession 
and rebellion soon succeeded, several were called 
away to the battle front, while the minds and hearts 
of all were sorely oppressed, and turned away from 
the contemplation of things spiritual. No vision 
appeared as yet even in faintest foregleam of good 
things in store, of prosperous and exalted days to 
come. Nevertheless, unappalled and not despondent, 
those brave souls resolutely prayed on and struggled 
on, waiting for the day. They even possessed not 
only enduring faith, but also faith venturesome and 
aggressive. As evidence, after worshiping for 
five years in the schoolhouse, or else in a building 
owned by another denomination, to some it now 
seemed to be high time to provide a sanctuary of 
their own. Therefore in the summer of 1861 (the 
dark days of Bull Run fight and stampede) Mr. 
Rounce entered upon a canvass for funds, nor 
ceased until the pledges amounted to a round $1,100, 



82 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

a sum wonderfully large for the Northfield of that 
time, and representing far more of self-denial and 
sacrifice than any their successors have endured 
in the furtherance of any similar object since that 
day. The pastor set the example by being early on 
hand with his oxen to haul stone for the foundation. 
Subscriptions, liberal at first, in more than one case 
were more than doubled, and then still further in- 
creased. One brother. Deacon Allen N. Nourse, in 
pressing need of a barn which he had purposed 
building that year, postponed the project that the 
Lord's house might be reared.* 

In September Mr. Rounce wrote thus to the 
"Home Missionary": "My mind and time have 
been very much occupied in raising funds to erect 



* Deacon Nourse, wh'ose life covered more than seventy- 
eight years, illustrated the abiding power for good in any 
community, of a character modest, cultured, unselfish and 
thoroughly christian. He was born in Rockingham, Vt., 
Feb. 19, 181 1, married in Michigan in 1846, came to Anoka, 
Minn., in 1853 and three years later to Northfield, where 
he was one of the eight original members of the Congre- 
gational church, and where, after thirty-three years of quiet 
industry, he died March 29, 1889. He was a great reader, 
a careful observer and an accurate thinker. Directness, sim- 
plicity and integrity marked all his transactions'. Of his 
inner life he seldom spoke, but the purity and nobility of his 
life and character were manifest to all. From the first he 
was one of the strongest friends of the college, to which he 
deeded his farm, now a part of the campus, receiving there- 
for a life-annuity for himself and wife. Mrs. Nourse sub- 
sequently gave a thousand dollars toward a library fund, and 
a small farm near the city. For a score of years one or 
more students found with them a home in what is now 
known as' the "Nourse Cottage," and many of these thank- 
fully remember the sympathy, counsel and aid there re- 
ceived. Their memory is' blessed and their works do follow 
them. 



THE SIXTIES, I 83 

in this place a Congregational church, which is very 
much needed. Some months ago a meeting was con- 
vened to take the matter into consideration, and to 
adopt some plan for its accomplishment. We then 
decided that it would be better for us to secure a 
good building lot, and then to put up such a house 
as would answer our purpose for three or four years, 
costing about $500, than to go beyond what we 
supposed to be our present means in building a 
more expensive house. A few days after this I 
started out with a subscription paper for the pur- 
pose of securing money for said object; and I feel 
thankful in being able to say that I succeeded above 
all our expectations : so much so, indeed, that in 
the course of a few weeks, instead of having only 
the $500 subscribed, we had $1,000. This induced 
us to change our plan, and decide to erect such a 
place of worship as will cost us from $1,100 to 
$1,200. Blessed be the Lord who has thus pros- 
pered us. And may the contemplated church not 
only be dedicated to His service, but also the wor- 
shipers in it ever be favored with His special pres- 
ence and gracious communications." And so it was 
that by February of 1862 the first section, or in- 
stallment, of the "Old Brown Church" of later days, 
only 24 feet by 40, as plain as plain could possibly 
be, with a gallery most fearfully and wonderfully 
made over the vestibule, was ready for dedication. 
Within a few months, by various feminine devices, 
money enough had been gathered for the purchase 



84 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

of lamps, curtains, communion-set, and a $90 melo- 
deon. Here it was that for thirteen long years the 
congregation, college faculty and students included, 
assembled for Sabbath worship, though successive 
enlargements were made to meet increased attend- 
ance, of which mention will be made further on. 
About a year afterwards, Mr. Rounce resigned his 
pastorate, having won the lasting esteem and af- 
fection of all, leaving his flock without a shepherd 
for several months, though upon alternate Sundays 
the pulpit was supplied by the pastor of the Baptist 
church, he preaching thus to an audience composed 
of the two congregations. 

The College Discussed. — We come now to 1864, 
a year of destiny indeed, for as it seems, at least to 
human gaze, if certain events belonging to it had 
not occurred, Carleton College had never been, or at 
least Northfield's privilege and responsibility in con- 
nection with it had been of a character entirely dif- 
ferent. As stated in the chapter preceding, in 1858 
Charles M. Goodsell had written from Illinois stat- 
ing his purpose to migrate to Minnesota the next 
year, and to locate in some community seemingly 
most suitable for a Christian college, and after a 
somewhat extensive investigation, had selected 
Northfield as a residence and had removed his fam- 
ily thither. Since then he had been watching, pray- 
ing and planning with all his might for such an in- 
stitution, waiting for the hour to strike; his ambi- 
tion and zeal ardently Christian through and 



- . THE SIXTIES, I 85 

through. Let Rev. Austin Willey, a fellow-towns- 
man and competent witness, give us an insight into 
his spirit and method of work : "Here he moved his 
family and property, built a house, purchased land 
for a college-site, joined the small church, and went 
to work to build up a church and society such as his 
great enterprise required. But the times were hard, 
and the war was soon upon us. He must wait, but 
never lost sight of his great object. He lived with 
careful economy, to save, as he said, for the college. 
He latored to increase the interest of the church and 
people in his project. His ideal was to make an- 
other Oberlin, undenominational, but filled with the 
Spirit. But for this there must be a revival of re- 
ligion in Northfield. Here his heart centered in 
labor and prayer. He spent one whole night in 
supplication, with the spirit of Jacob : *I will not let 
thee go, except thou bless me.' And it was not 
long before an evangelist was sent. A new day had 
come. The Holy Spirit descended with power from 
on high, and many were converted. *Now,' said he, 
'the time has come to start this college' ; and he went 
to work to prepare the subject to be laid before the 
next state conference of Congregational churches." 
The reference in the closing sentences is to the 
following capital incident in the history of the 
Northfield church. After the departure of Mr. 
Rounce, and largely through the influence of Mr. 
Goodsell, in January of 1864 the evangelist. Rev. 
H. H. Morgan, was invited to become quasi-pastor 



86 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

for the time, and presently commenced holding re- 
vival services, continuing them for the better part 
of two months, with the result that the entire com- 
munity, and the region around about, was stirred 
tremendously, even to numerous conversions, these 
occurring almost wholly among adults. Then, dur- 
ing the summer ensuing, a fresh im.pulse was given 
to this most significant work of grace, through some 
days of preaching by Rev. E. P. Hammond, whose 
success was confined with few exceptions to chil- 
dren and youth. Ere long, as a portion of the 
ingathering, 40 were received to church member- 
ship at one time; including the 13 who four years 
before had left to set up for themselves, and now, 
having disbanded, returned to their former fellow- 
ship. By the end of this notable year, 92 in all had 
united with the church; 68 of them on confession, 
thus increasing the number of members from 42 to 
130, or more than three-fold. A glorious and blessed 
harvest season! How exceedingly timely, too, it 
was, since agitation for a college had begun again, 
which almost immediately was destined to lead to 
the beginning of definite and decisive action. 
Though without knowing it, the Northfield church 
was preparing herself, to welcome and cherish the 
resulting school of christian learning; to bestow 
much but to receive manifold more. 

Grateful for generous aid never failing hitherto, 
no further gifts were sought from the treasury of 
the Home Missionary Society. It was also just 



THE SIXTIES, I 87 

now, while the exhilaration of the great awakening 
was yet present, that early in April a call to the 
pastorate was extended to Rev. Edwin S. Williams, 
the "boy preacher" from Oberlin, who proved so 
abundant in enthusiasm and all manner of good 
works; and about two months afterwards he was 
ordained at the hands of the church. In October 
the state conference appointed a committee, with 
Mr. Goodsell as chairman, to investigate and report 
if the time had come to found a college. By the 
spring of 1865 it was found that the sanctuary 
could not contain the throng of worshipers, and so 
twenty feet were added at the rear, with an east 
wing following after two years, and a west wing 
also about twelve months later still. This final en- 
largement came in 1868, and the second had oc- 
curred about the time the first students put in an 
appearance. In all these building operations, from 
first to last, Mr. Goodsell shared and took a prom- 
inent part, both by generous contributions and by 
personal supervision while the work was in prog- 
ress, being the real superintendent of construction 
while the second wing was under way; and this 
though his health was now steadily failing. In 
May of 1869 he died, after seeing but a feeble be- 
ginning made for the institution of which for more 
than ten years he had dreamed, upon which his deep- 
est and holiest desires had been fastened, but which 
in his closing days seemed to him, and to many 
others, to be almost certainly doomed to remediless 



88 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

catastrophe. Before the opening year of the next 
decade was far advanced, after six years of untir- 
ing and enthusiastic service, Mr. Williams resigned 
and removed to another field.* At his coming the 
church had just lOO members; at his departure it 
had grown to 216. He had received 120 to fellow- 
ship, of whom loi had joined upon confession of 
faith. 

Founding of the College. — In the chapter preced- 
ing, the details were given of the first and unsuc- 
cessful attempt to organize an institution of learn- 
ing, which failed through a combination of adverse 
circumstances. Mr. Hall was manifestly correct in 
the judgment expressed in a letter written to Mr. 
Goodsell in 1858 that "the time was not yet come 
for the founding of a college." And the better part 
of a decade was destined to pass before a renewal 
of agitation appeared to be advisable. Of course the 
idea and the desire remained undiminished; the 
earnest-hearted were only waiting for the fulness 
of times to dawn. No doubt also, the discussion 
and investigation of the fifties gave an impulse 
which was permanent, and in no slight degree helped 
the second endeavor on to success. Here was a 
pop'jlation Congregational to a phenomenal extent, 
including a score or two of choice ministers born 
and educated in New England; and associated with 



* Though' for many years resident in another state, the 
cheering power of his genial personality still abides, and he 
is even yet referred to as "Everlasting Sunshine Williams." 



THE SIXTIES, I 89 

them some hundreds of laymen as eager as they for 
christian education. All these could hold on and 
wait with patience, but knew not how to be turned 
aside or baffled when the signal appeared to go 
forward. It is true that even yet distinguished faith 
and heroism were required. For in 1864 the Min- 
nesota churches numbered but 59, with a member- 
ship of only 1,946, an average of 33 members to 
each ; only three having more than a hundred mem- 
bers (Minneapolis 151. Northfield 123, Faribault 
loi) ; with less than a score of them worshiping in 
completed sanctuaries. Almost all were still aided 
by the Home Missionary Society, receiving $9,000 
annually, while raising for themselves only $8,200, 
an average of $175 each. In those remote days this 
region constituted the extreme Northwest, with not 
a sign of civilization beyond, except a slight fringe 
of settlements upon the Pacific coast. The first 
church in South Dakota was organized in 1868, and 
the first in North Dakota at Fargo, not until 1881. 
As we saw, it was in i860, after several years of 
earnest questioning, that the matter of entering im- 
mediately upon the serious task of planting a col- 
lege was finally laid upon the table, until circum- 
stances should become more propitious. For four 
years no effort appears to have been made to renew 
the discussion. Meantime the Rebellion had been 
running its momentous course. The Sioux outbreak 
had wrought its horrors and desolations only two 
years before. Grant was now south of the James 



90 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

hammering away at the defenses of Petersburg; 
and Sherman was laying siege to Atlanta, with 
Hood making ready for a movement northward to 
cut his communications. The re-beginning of agi- 
tation, destined also to end in vigorous favorable 
action, was quite remarkable in more ways than 
one. We are able to trace at least three distinct lines 
of influence, which curiously converged and co- 
operated to produce the first definite ecclesiastical 
action looking to the founding of a school of higher 
learning. Or, three groups of individuals, without 
the least previous consultation, no one knowing 
what the others had on their minds to propose, came 
to a gathering of ministers and delegates repre- 
senting the churches, with a full-formed purpose to 
present what proved to be to all intents the same 
proposition. What could it have been but the same 
Spirit working alike upon all ! To begin with, what 
is most important, because most abundantly fruitful 
in good results, there was the desire and endeavor 
of Mr. Goodsell of long standing, but strengthened 
and directed by the recent great revival in North- 
field of which Mr. Willey has told us. He had 
said : "The time has arrived to start the college" ; 
"and he went to work to prepare the subject to lay 
before the state conference. The churches must take 
it up. He had the full support of the Northfield 
church and community, and went as delegate to the 
conference, laid the whole subject before that body, 
and asked its adoption." In exact keeping with 



THE SIXTIES, I 91 

these statements, so far as the two are parallel, is 
the testimony of Rev. Richard Hall, who also knows 
whereof he affirms ; and the incident is so significant 
as to well merit a two-fold presentation, though at 
the cost of a little repetition. "Mr. Goodsell joined 
the Northfield church, and for five years labored 
assiduously for its welfare, with the evident aim of 
making the predominant influence of the town so 
decidedly Christian that it might become a suitable 
home for a christian college. In that time the 
church had grown from a membership of 45 to 128. 
He was sent as a delegate to the conference at Roch- 
ester, where he was chosen moderator. Here he 
made his next move, and the first move that was 
made in the state looking to the establishment of a 
college to be founded and managed by the Congre- 
gational churches of the state. At his suggestion, 
and by his request, a committee was appointed to 
investigate and report at the next meeting." 

But Mr. Goodsell, though without doubt by far 
the most potent of any individual force engaged, 
was by no means the only one who had reached the 
conclusion that the set time to make ready to build 
for christian education had come. As the second 
factor in the movement about to be inaugurated, 
Rev. Edward Brown is to be named ; the author of 
the following communication, bearing the date Sep- 
tember 15, 1879, whose opportunities for knowing 
the facts will appear in his narrative : "I went to 
Minnesota in August of 1864. Like some others I 



92 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

had some symptoms of 'college on the brain,' more 
in my day-dreams than I ever dared to tell ; dreams 
that have been more than realized by what Carleton 
College has achieved in fourteen years. On my 
arrival and settlement at Zumbrota, I learned that 
a college was a part of the original plan of the col- 
ony that first settled there (with the credit probably 
largely due to Father Shedd). I talked with Messrs. 
Stearns, Thompson, Kellogg, and Thatcher in re- 
gard to bringing it before the conference at Roch- 
ester in October. On the way there we talked and 
planned in regard to making a move in that direc- 
tion. On the first morning [note that here comes 
in the third line of converging influences]. Rev. 
David Burt, then pastor at Winona, came to me and 
said: 'Mr. Brown, don't you think the time has 
come for our denomination to make a move towards 
founding a college in the state?' I replied: *I do, 
and our delegate and I have planned to bring it up.' 
He then said: 'Will you draw up the resolution?' 
I drew up the one to be found in the Minutes. Mr. 
Burt presented it and I seconded it, each also making 
a short speech in favor of action. We were fol- 
lowed, if I recollect aright, by Messrs. Hall and 
Seccombe, also in favor of action ; and it appeared 
that they had been in conference with Mr. Goodsell, 
and had come with the intention to move for action 
in that direction. Mr. Goodsell then made some 
remarks, telling us that the founding of a college 
had been a part of his plan in coming to Minnesota 



THE SIXTIES, I 93 

and locating in Northfield ; and if such an institution 
was planted there, he should do something liberal 
towards it. His speech was short and modest, and 
urged no action. He only gave his views, provided 
we should act. A committee was appointed to ma- 
ture a plan and present it at the next conference, 
with Mr. Goodsell as chairman." According to the 
Minutes, the action was as follows : "Resolved, 
That a committee of laymen be raised to inquire 
what can be done towards founding a college in 
this state for our denomination, and to report to 
the conference next year." The committee consisted 
of C. M. Goodsell, Northfield ; R. Whitney, Roches- 
ter; R. J. Baldwin, Minneapolis; I. C. Stearns, 
Zumbrota; and S. J. Smith, Winona. 

It may not be amiss to allude to a curious, but un- 
important, contradiction in the testimony at a single 
point, and though almost certainly beyond a perad- 
venture the substance of the historic fact has already 
been presented. Mr. Willey, who supplies some 
items of history of prime interest and value, states 
the solemn conviction that Mr. Goodsell went home 
from Rochester greatly surprised and bitterly dis- 
appointed, at the reception received by his darling 
project ; and that no more was done. His language 
is : "He confidently expected that the work, so im- 
portant and so well begun, would be endorsed as 
with one voice. But to his surprise, it found little 
support, and was almost unanimously rejected. All 
thought it wise to establish such an institution when 



94 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

the right time came, but that time was not yet. 
Consent was given, however, to appoint a committee 
of laymen, no ministers consenting to be members, 
to make further inquiry concerning location, funds, 
etc. He was sadly disappointed and not a little dis- 
couraged after all he had done, but kept his faith." 
But over against these positive statements, Mr. Hall 
is of the decided opinion that "Mr. Goodsell really 
got all that he asked, the appointment of a commit- 
tee, and suffered no disappointment at that confer- 
ence." Mr. Brown is also certain that Mr. Goodsell 
urged no action. Not a word was said discouraging 
immediate action. In like manner as to the com- 
mittee, Mr. Brown roundly and most specifically de- 
clares : "Mr. Burt and I agreed upon the plan of 
having a committee of five well known business- 
men to take the matter into consideration, and it was 
selected by ourselves." Such testimony is hard to 
gainsay. 

Nothing whatever seems to have been done dur- 
ing the year ensuing to further the college project; 
at least, whatever activity existed was wielded by 
Mr. Goodsell, and was confined to Northfield. The 
committee chosen at Rochester held no meeting and 
had no conference through correspondence; a fact 
for which no reason can be assigned. Mr. Brown 
says : "Just before the next conference I inquired of 
the member of the committee who resided at Zum- 
brota, as to what had been done, and he informed me 
that he had received no notice from the chairman of 



THE SIXTIES, I 95 

any meeting." In making his report Mr. Goodsell 
closed by saying : "I have not had any report from 
the other members of the committee." According to 
Mr. Hall, these were the essential facts in the case : 
"The other members found nothing during the year 
to encourage the movement, and so had no com- 
munication with him. He therefore, as chairman, 
reported on his own responsibility, without any 
word from the other four members." But, evi- 
dently, 'the project broached at Rochester was not 
forgotten nor neglected by the chairman. No doubt 
both heart and brain were kept busy preparing for 
the next step in advance. Mr. Willey has told us 
with what wonderful wisdom and fervor Mr. Good- 
sell for years had sought to make Northfield fit, on 
the spiritual side, to supply a home for the school, 
but he was also sagacious enough to perceive that, 
in order to secure its location upon the site he had 
in his mind's eye, some most vigorous financial 
planning and pushing would be necessary; since 
the locality which put in the best bid in cash and 
land was most likely to be chosen. We cannot but 
note how, all along, from first to last, his generalship 
was of the finest type. In particular, the strategy 
just now, in order to give point and pungency to his 
report soon due, is truly admirable. It is repro- 
duced for us in a most valuable paper, prepared by 
Hiram Scriver,* at the special request of President 

* Hiram Scriver, one of the pioneers, was born in Hern- 
mingford, Can., April 21, 1830. He came to Northfield in 



96 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

Strong, as far back as 1873, entitled, "Incidents in 
the Early History of Carleton College," from which 
here and upon later pages liberal quotations will be 
found. Going back to the beginning of things, he 
says : 

"The subject of establishing an institution of 
learning was first heard of in Northfield through a 
rumor that C. M. Goodsell, who was then a tem- 
porary resident, had broached the subject to J. W. 
North, our town proprietor, always active in such 
enterprises, who fell in with the project, and seemed 
anxious to forward Mr. Goodsell's plans. The next 
move was made in that direction after Mr. Goodsell 
had been a resident of the village for some time, 
and by his canvassing a little with some of the citi- 
zens who he expected would be interested, gauging 
their probable liberality, telling something of his 
desires and hopes, and finally calling an informal 
meeting at the lyceum building. Some twenty-five 
or thirty assembled, and to them he entered more 
fully into the details of his cherished project, un- 

the summer of 1856, and on the site of the present post- 
office, opened a dry-goods and grocery store, in the building 
subsequently given to the college, and memorable as "Pan- 
cake Hall." Here for many years he was quite successful in 
business. Becoming a christian under the ministry of Rev. 
Edwin S. Williams, he entered at once upon an earnest life 
of leadership in every movement pertaining to the moral and 
religious welfare of the community. Naturally he was very 
prominent and influential, and was repeatedly called to rep- 
resentative positions in public office. His last years were 
years of increasing invalidism, but no word of complaint was 
ever heard. Brave and cheerful to the last, he passed away 
June 1, 1890, leaving the record of a most honorable and 
useful life. 



THE SIXTIES, I 97 

folding to them the object for which he had been 
laboring the past few years, stating it was to carry 
out that design he had moved to this place, and that, 
if he failed here, he might be constrained to remove 
elsewhere in order to secure the sympathy and sup- 
port required. He mentioned also the action the 
conference had taken and was about to take, telling 
what he was willing to do, and calling upon us to as- 
sist to the best of our ability in carrying forward the 
enterprise. Informal pledges were taken amount- 
ing, with Mr. Goodsell's subscription, to about 
$8,000. The subject was now fairly before the 
public." Though no date is given for this first 
(destined, however, to be by no means the last) 
meeting held in Northfield, with the needs of the 
college as the burning theme, there can be no mis- 
take in placing it on the eve of the meeting of the 
conference, held in Minneapolis in October, 1865. 

According to the Minutes, at that assemblage, "A 
report was received from C. M. Goodsell, chairman 
of a committee on a proposed college, which was as 
follows: "To aid in founding a college in North - 
field for our denomination, we can pledge the pay- 
ment of $7,000 in cash, and the title to ten acres 
of land as a site, worth $1,000, as a donation from 
two mdividuals. And we have no doubt that nearly 
or quite $3,000 more can be raised by subscription, 
or in the form of stock, from other citizens of 
Northfield and vicinity, for the purpose of erecting 
the first college building. So much for Northfield. 



98 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

Now, are there not other towns that will take hold 
of the matter and do better than this, thus getting 
up some competition, and then perhaps more than 
this can be done here." It was voted that the re- 
port be referred to a committee of three to report 
at this session. Revs. E. Brown, E. S. Williams 
and R. Hall were appointed, and later presented this 
resolution and recommended its adoption : "That, 
in the opinion of this conference, the time has ar- 
rived when it may be expedient to establish within 
our bounds an institution of learning under the con- 
trol o! our denomination ; and to this end the fol- 
lowing persons be appointed a committee to receive 
proposals for a location, and take such other pre- 
liminary measures as may be necessary, and report 
their action for approval at the next meeting of 
the conference, to-wit : Rev. Richard Hall of St. 
Paul, Rev. C. B. Sheldon of Excelsior, Rev. David 
Burt of Winona, I. C. Stearns of Zumbrota, R. G. 
Lincoln of Medford, C. M. Goodsell of Northfield, 
and R. J. Baldwin of Minneapolis." And thus had 
it come to pass that at length, after nearly ten years 
of consideration, the churches through their pastors 
and delegates had registered their two-fold conclu- 
sion, "We desire to see the foundations laid for a 
college," and "the time has come to begin." At 
once the committee went vigorously to work upon 
the weighty task committed to their care, adopting 
measures which may best be presented in the lan- 
guage of their report presented a year later. 



..CVi.* 



THE SIXTIES, I 99 

The College Voted. — But first, let us turn again 
to Northfield to observe a movement in progress 
there, we may be sure with Mr. Goodsell as inspirer, 
leader and central force, which really settled before- 
hand the question of location. And let the manu- 
script of Mr. Scriver tell the thrilling story, with 
additional statements gleaned from other sources : 
"It was understood that other places were to com- 
pete for the prize, and if we secured it we would be 
obliged to pay a handsome price. As the agi- 
tation proceeded, persons who at first thought a cer- 
tain sum would be a generous gift, persuaded them- 
selves to double or even treble it, and when the final 
trial came the most sanguine were astonished at 
the liberality of our citizens. The final contest came 
at a meeting called the evening previous to the 
opening session of the conference at Faribault. By 
this time expectation had risen to fever heat. Ru- 
mors of what other localities were intending to do 
had excited our rivalry, and there was a general 
determination that whoever wrested the prize from 
us would find it a costly operation. The gathering 
was held in Wheaton's Hall, which was crowded 
with eager and expectant citizens. Great enthu- 
siasm prevailed, and every one seemed cheerful, 
hopeful and fully resolved to win. Different speak- 
ers were announced, but Rev. Edward Anderson of 
Lake City was the principal attraction, and his com- 
ing from a competing locality gave a deeper inter- 
est and zest to what he would have to say. We 



L«fC. 



100 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

expected to be challenged to do our best, and while 
the flag of defiance would be flaunted in our faces, 
we meant to show that our blood was up, and that 
we would sustain the fair fame of our village for 
enterprise and liberality. Mr. Anderson did his 
part well, keeping us in good humor by his wit and 
happy illustrations, at the same time stimulating 
our pride, and making us eager to show of what 
stuff we were made, by telling us the determina- 
tion and expectations of Lake City. Others also 
spoke, among them Mr. Hall, Mr. Seccombe and 
Mr. Packard, encouraging us by exalting the value 
of the prize for which we were contending. When 
the time came for putting down our pledges, a 
perfect rush was made for the secretary's desk, and 
for some time it was almost impossible to accom- 
modate the impatient multitude of men, women and 
children In haste to pledge themselves to the noble 
enterprise, Before we separated some $18,000 had 
been subscribed. Mr. Goodsell was more than sat- 
isfied. The next morning volunteers were enlisted 
to canvass the surrounding country, and so much 
had the interest spread that by night they returned 
with enough to Increase the amount to $21,029, our 
final bid for the future college." 

We have a second account of the same famous 
meeting, from the pen of Rev. J. R. Barnes, sent 
soon after to the " Home Missionary " for publi- 
cation. He writes : " I have recently had a pleas- 
ant experience of some of the natural fruits of home 



THE SIXTIES, I 101 

missions in a new country. Ten years ago, com- 
missioned by your society, I entered upon the field 
now comprising Northfield, Lewiston, and Cannon 
Falls, and organized churches at those places. While 
laboring at Northfield, after becoming well ac- 
quainted with the people, and the advantages of 
the location, I repeatedly remarked that this was 
the spot for a college. This idea, which also oc- 
curred to other minds from time to time, is now 
about to assume a tangible form. At a meeting 
held October lo, the people took hold of the matter 
in good earnest, and completed an effort that had 
been in progress for some time, which resulted in 
raising over $20,000 for the erection of the first 
building. After the matter had been presented fully 
by ministers and other friends of the cause, the 
congregation was invited to push on the raising of 
funds, that the result might be reported to the con- 
ference next day. The invitation was accepted 
without delay, one after another of the men ad- 
vancing to the table to put down their names ; 
then the women, old and young, followed their ex- 
ample. On the front seat was a row of boys ten 
or twelve years of age, one of whom I noticed 
was barefoot. Catching the spirit of the occasion, 
they gave their names for five or ten dollars, mak- 
ing $100 or more of boys' donations." Presi- 
dent Strong also adds some details in an address 
given at Carleton's quarter-centennial : " North- 
field's offer was a cash subscription of $18,579, 



102 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

and twenty acres of land within a short distance 
of the center of town. One-half of this land was 
given by Mr. Goodsell, and one-half by Charles 
A. Wheaton, an earnest friend of the college from 
the beginning, and a liberal donor. Repeated 
gifts came from him and his family. Among the 
generous contributors who have gone to their re- 
ward were Hiram Scriver, Allen N. Nourse, Dr. 
Moses Porter, Dr. H. L. Coon and S. P. Stewart. 
The donors still living are so many that I forbear 
to mention any, except the enthusiastic young pas- 
tor, E. S. Williams, always a leader in good 
things. When a telegram announced the decision 
of the conference to locate the college here, at once 
the whole town was astir. Bells were rung, and 
the citizens indulged in a general jubilation." 

The College Located. — A portion of the facts 
just recited are somewhat out of chronological 
order, and ahead of time; but it seemed best not 
to break the narrative; and besides, what happened 
in Northfield one day was in great part the cause 
of what occurred in Faribault the day following. 
Turning now to the decisive action taken by the 
conference, we learn this from the Minutes : " The 
committee on a college reported through its chair- 
man, Mr. Hall, recommending the acceptance of 
the offers of the people of Northfield, and the adop- 
tion of that place as the location of the college." 
Lengthy details were given concerning the several 
offers made, and various reasons for the conclusion 



THE SIXTIES, I 103 

reached. They say for substance: In attempting 
to carry out the instructions of the conference, 
the first step was taken by sending a circular to 
every church which was at all likely to compete, 
asking these five questions : " Can you offer a suit- 
able location? What amount of cash can you 
pledge, and when can you pay it ? What amount of 
land for a site, its location and value, when can 
it be conveyed, and what title can be given? How 
much can you raise by subscription, or in the form 
of stock? What further inducements can you 
offer? " The circular was sent to twenty churches, 
and five made reply. Zumbrota offered $i,ooo, a 
site worth from $300 to $500, and $2,000 in stock. 
Mantorville offered " the best quarry in the state" ; 
a building of the finest cut-stone, worth from $6,000 
to $7,000, which anywhere else would cost from 
$10,000 to $12,000; a site, and $6,000 in cash. 
Cottage Grove forwarded 43 names upon a sub- 
scription amounting to $8,170, and would add a 
site of land worth $1,200, with the choice of a 
tract of 18 acres, or between two of 20 acres each. 
Lake City proposed to donate a ten-acre site eighty 
rods from the center of town, and to bond the city 
for $20,000; though later the bonding scheme was 
abandoned. Mantorville finally concluded that it 
would not be able to provide a building of the size 
required. Northfield therefore far outdid all com- 
petitors, and so could properly claim the prize. 
But, as additional reasons for selecting this 



104 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

locality, the committee suggest : " This village is 
not, like Lake City and Cottage Grove, upon the 
eastern border of the state, but twenty-five miles 
from it at the nearest point." As to security of 
title, extent of grounds, eligibility of position and 
beauty of scenery, it will compare not unfavorably 
with the others. " The population is 1,500, while 
as to intelligence, morals and religion, none can 
show a better record, or has a better outlook. It is 
a fine place to which to send children from chris- 
tian homes. As to latitude, by the census of 1865 
the population to the north of it numbers 107,678, 
and south of it 141,691, but immigration is now 
to the northern part. It is providential that the 
greatest inducements are where the center of popu- 
lation is." The thoughtful reader may find it some- 
what difficult to repress a gentle smile at the 
logic hereabouts. But the report continues : "Nine 
years ago, coming to Minnesota, Mr. Goodsell se- 
lected Northfield for the purpose he had in view. 
He had a little property which he would consecrate 
as a nucleus for a college, and his judgment, ex- 
ercised prayerfully, indicated Northfield as most 
likely to be the point. The committee would say 
that among all the advantages enumerated for this 
village, they deem it one of the most important, 
if not the most important, that In choosing North- 
field we shall doubtless be able to avail ourselves 
of the sound judgment, the untiring zeal and the 
eminent financial ability of Mr. Goodsell. This will 



THE SIXTIES, I 105 

be invaluable to give us confidence in the enterprise 
itself, and to secure us credit abroad when we 
shall appeal to the Eastern givers." Another item 
of "fact" is added by way of argument in favor 
of the community upon which the boon was to be 
bestowed, " We believe it has been proved that 
the very best of iDrick for building can be made in 
Northfield." But alas, not so. As in due time 
we shall see, this was a most unfortunate misap- 
prehension and one which led to disappointment 
and calamity. 

Therefore, all things considered, the conclusion 
is : ** We recommend that Northfield be adopted 
as the location, and that our churches solemnly 
pledge our sympathies, prayers, and united efforts 
to build it up. It is of the utmost importance, be 
it distinctly understood, that we are to have, for 
at least for a long time to come, only this one to 
which we give our endorsement. At the same 
time, let us do all we can to encourage and build 
up any subordinate institutions, like academies, that 
may be needed to become feeders by preparing 
students. We appreciate the efforts that have been 
made in this direction by our brother, Rev. Charles 
Galpin, and his colaborers, and we bid them a 
hearty God speed, and assure them of our sympa- 
thies and cooperation in their educational efforts 
at Excelsior," The pertinence and force of the 
concluding suggestions appear in connection with 
the acceptance of the report and the adoption of 



106 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

its recommendation. With conspicuous but tan- 
talizing brevity the Minutes say : " After remarks 
by Messrs. Seccom.be, Galpin, Anderson, Brown, 
Willard and Furber, it was carried unanimously." 
However, the " Faribault Republican " says in its 
report of this meeting : " A large number spoke for 
Northfield and only one for any other place. Rev. 
Mr. Galpin, who argued strongly and at great 
length for Excelsior. His talk was, however, per- 
fectly useless, for it was evident from the first that 
Northfield would be adopted." We cannot but 
deeply grieve with this godly and consecrated man 
in this deadly blow given to his most cherished long- 
ings and hopes after an entire decade of prayer and 
toil and lavish giving. And all the more if we 
re-read in this connection the letter of Rev. C. B. 
Sheldon given in the chapter preceding, written not 
far from this date and telling how bright was the 
outlook for the Excelsior undertaking. 

Having thus fixed the local habitation of the 
proposed college, the conference proceeded to vote 
that the name of the institution to be founded should 
be Northfield College, and to resolve, " That the 
conference pledge $10,000, to be collected from the 
churches during the coming year." A committee 
was also appointed to " nominate persons suitable 
to serve as a board of trustees," and the following 
were afterwards elected (omitting the names of 
certain ones who failed to qualify, and giving the 
list as published the next year) : Northfield, Hiram 



THE SIXTIES, I 107 

Scriver, J. H. Spencer, M. W. Skinner; St. Paul, 
Rev. Richard Hall; Zumbrota, Rev. Charles Sec- 
combe; Minneapolis, A. T. Hale; Cottage Grove, 
S. W. Furber; Winona, Rev. J. F. Dudley; Fari- 
bault, Rev. J, W. Strong, J. L. Noyes; Anoka, 
Rev. A. K. Packard; Rochester, Rev. Americus 
Fuller (now a missionary of the American Board 
at Aintab, Turkey) ; West Eau Claire, Wisconsin, 
Rev. George Spaulding. The trustees were in- 
structed " to adopt as one of the articles of incor- 
poration that three-fourths of the members of the 
board shall always be members of Congregational 
churches in connection with the general conference 
of Minnesota, or members of the conference; and 
that the board shall have power to fill its own 
vacancies." S. W. Furber offered a resolution 
which after earnest discussion was adopted, as fol- 
lows : " Resolved, That this conference pledge the 
sum of $10,000 towards the college to be estab- 
lished at Northfield under the auspices of this 
body, said sum to be collected in the churches of 
our own state during the coming year; and that 
thereby we give tangible evidence of the interest 
we feel in this great work." 

Almost immediately the trustees met for organiz- 
ation in the parlor of Deacon James Gibson, and as 
their first act, all being filled with a deep sense of 
their need of Divine help, prayer was offered by 
Rev. George Spaulding, the oldest member. Rev. 
Richard Hall (who for ten years had been home 



108 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

missionary superintendent, and so was the founder 
of most of the churches), was chosen chairman, 
and a committee was appointed to draw up articles 
of incorporation, to be reported at a session to be 
held a month later. Rev. Charles Seccombe (the 
hero of St. Anthony, when in 1850 the right of 
Congregationalism to exist in Minnesota was reso- 
lutely contended for and thoroughly established) 
was elected financial agent, to enter at once upon 
his untried and difficult task of raising funds for 
the institution not yet in existence. 

Northfield, which had now come suddenly into de- 
served fame, was but a small village and only a few 
months before had witnessed the advent of the loco- 
motive. Considering the limited financial ability of 
most, the really large amount subscribed to secure 
the college cannot but be deemed liberal, and lavish 
to the borders of the extravagant and prodigal. The 
number of subscribers to the " Founders' Fund " 
was 201, including male and female, young and 
old. Truly has it been affirmed: *^This exhibit 
speaks for itself, and carries its own testimony to 
the intelligence and religious earnestness of a peo- 
ple who put this valuation on the privilege of 
having a college located in their midst. They paid 
too for the honor received with no little self-sacri- 
fice. But, through the long future in which this 
institution shall grow in fame and influence, will 
it stand as the grandest memorial of the wisdom 
and christian faith of those citizens through whose 



THE SIXTIES, 1 109 

efforts and gifts this, their crown-jewel, was se- 
cured." 

Other Colleges. — It must not be supposed that 
while the Congregationahsts were thus engaged, 
all others were idle. Besides some which began 
to be but went down in the crash, these which sur- 
vive had a beginning: Hamline University, 
Methodist, now in St. Paul, but then in Red Wing, 
1854; St. John's University, Roman Catholic, Col- 
legeville, 1857; Gustavus Adolphus, Lutheran, St. 
Peter, 1862 ; Augsburg Seminary, Lutheran, Min- 
neapolis, 1869. One other remains, the University 
of Minnesota, which was incorporated in 185 1, soon 
received from Congress more than 200,000 acres 
of land (more than half of which was lost in the 
crash), a preparatory school was opened which 
continued for some three years, was suspended, 
was started again in 1858 only to fail again and re- 
main dormant for nine years. A great building was 
begun early, though soon work was stopped with the 
walls unfinished, nor was it ready for use until 
1867. About that date a reorganization was 
effected, including a scheme for a real university, 
and with President Folwell put in charge in 1869 
when prosperous days began. At one time the 
outlook was so desperate that the institution came 
within a single vote of being turned into an insane 
asylum ! 



110 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 



CHAPTER IV. 

THE SIXTIES, 2. 

The College Opened. 

The die had now been cast, the Rubicon was 
crossed, and there was no turning back without 
confession of failure and blunder. The conference 
had done its work of providing the machinery for 
further and more specific action. Abundance of 
interest had been kindled, certain acres were in 
evidence whereon college structures could be reared, 
some thousands of dollars had been pledged and 
other thousands had by resolution been promised; 
but as yet nothing was visible in the shape of build- 
ings, or endowment, or faculty, or students. Thus 
far the process of laying foundations had been easy 
and pleasant, the tremendous tug was wholly fu- 
ture; the years of anxious waiting, of discourage- 
ment and disappointment, of keen financial dis- 
tress. Nevertheless, the actors in the great trans- 
action were full of faith in God and in each other, 
and so went forth unhesitatingly though not know- 
ing whither ; not much caring whether calm or tem- 
pest was in store, a smooth or a stormy sea. But 
not many months elapsed before the inspiring vision, 
on which at Northfield and at Faribault they had 




HORACE GOODHUE. 



THE SIXTIES, 2 111 

gazed with much enthusiasm, began to fade away; 
for a number of years the situation seemed actually 
to wax worse and worse, so that more than once, 
as the many judged, irretrievable disaster was in- 
evitable and at the door. 

In particular, three exigent tasks were on hand : 
The institution which had been created, that is 
viva voce and on paper, must be properly housed; 
teachers must be sought out and secured, including 
one thoroughly competent to organize and lead; 
and more money must be obtained by canvass 
among the churches for salaries and other neces- 
sary expenses. The conference had voted $10,000, 
and the board had appointed Rev. Charles Sec- 
combe financial agent to collect this amount. Al- 
most at once he set forth, and pushed the under- 
taking vigorously to a successful conclusion; so that 
in due time he was able to report subscriptions 
gained to the amount of $10,740, of which $2,700 
had been paid. He had visited no less than 72 
towns, and gained a substantial response from 991 
donors. There were no large gifts, only five of 
over $100, and the largest of these only $250. This 
most encouraging result was secured though the 
times were hard. So abject was the general poverty 
that notes were taken for one dollar, and even for 
twenty-five cents. Some of these promises to pay, 
bearing a five cent government stamp as the law 
then required, are still preserved in the archives 



112 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

of the college. Incidents like the following well 
display the spirit which was abroad. One church 
in a farming community subscribed $ioo, though 
at the same time tugging at the task of raising 
funds for a sanctuary. Another in straitened cir- 
cumstances and in mid-winter, engaged upon a simi- 
lar task, made pledges aggregating $250. A third, 
located upon the frontier where all had been re- 
cently in real destitution, with not even a school- 
house for a place of worship, found by the agent 
holding services in a grove, gave to the extent of 
$100.50; and that too while cash collections were 
being gathered for two other objects! A fourth, 
in Wisconsin, like divers of its neighbors tempo- 
rarily connected with the Minnesota conference, 
located more than a hundred miles from North- 
field, contributed more than $300. Children as well 
as adults shared in the luxury of sacrifice and self- 
denial. The first money ever paid into the treasury 
came from a boy who is said to have earned it 
from the sale of pop-corn. And the first money 
paid on the notes taken by Mr. Seccombe was from 
a girl in Clearwater. He relates that another girl, 
living in Anoka, Cora A. Bisbee (and let the name 
be remembered), brought to him two silver half- 
dollars, which she had received in infancy, and 
held as keepsakes almost sacred. In spite of his 
hesitation, she insisted upon leaving them in his 
hands. Later, being exhibited in Winona and their 



THE SIXTIES, 2 113 

story told, with several dollars accruing as the 
result, they were returned to the giver. But still 
she refused them, saying that she wished herself 
to contribute at least so much to the founding of 
the college. One of these coins is still preserved 
as a token of the interest felt in Carleton by the 
children in the early days. The other has been re- 
turned to the original donor. 

'A Building Voted. — While the financial canvass 
was thus moving prosperously forward, the board 
were busy looking after other weighty matters 
nearer home. Thus it voted, " That the money 
raised by the citizens of Northfield, and what may 
be raised by the financial agent, be regarded as a 
Founders' Fund, and the names of the donors, with 
the sums contributed, be deposited in the corner- 
stone of the first building erected; and entered on 
the records of the board." Then further, never 
dreaming that what they now determined to do 
was destined to remain unperformed for more than 
the space of a dreary and weary half-decade, Janu- 
ary 25, 1867, " Voted, That the executive com- 
mittee be instructed to proceed as soon as they are 
prepared and can secure the means to erect a college 
building to be located on the ground selected by 
the board this day. The foundation walls to be 
laid with reference to heating with furnaces or 
other arrangements beneath it, but without a proper 
basement story; the foundations of stone and the 
walls of brick [save the mark!], about fifty or 



114 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

sixty by seventy or eighty feet on the ground, and 
three stories high; or two with a French roof, 
each except the third, not less than fourteen feet 
high; the whole work to be thoroughly done with 
the best materials, according to plans and specifica- 
tions prepared by a competent architect; plans to 
have reference first to convenience of designed use 
in the arrangement of rooms, the securing favor- 
able light and ventilation; next symmetry and cor- 
rectness of proportions; the style of finish outside 
and inside to avoid expensive ornamentation." This 
is the future " Willis Hall " in embryo, or as it 
appeared in the mind's eye of the trustees, as they 
gazed into the future unseen and unknown, with- 
out experience and so with much to learn and much 
to endure, before the structure thus designed and 
outlined should be ready for use. We recall that 
the conference committee, in enumerating the rea- 
sons for preferring Northfield as the seat of the 
college, had stated the fact (which proved to be 
instead a fiction delusive and mischievous) : "It 
has been proved that the very best brick for build- 
ing can be made there." It appears that a bed of 
clay had been discovered a mile or two to the south 
of the village which for a brief season bore this 
enviable reputation. Therefore, with all confidence, 
when the spring opened, some scores of thousands 
of brick were made and burned and hauled, at no 
inconsiderable expenditure of money and precious 
time, but only to find them altogether too soft and 



THE SIXTIES, 2 115 

ready to crumble for a building so large and lofty.* 
It had been determined and planned that the school 
should open in the autumn of this year, but after 
this failure appeared, it was too late to prepare 
the quarters proposed before another year. What 
should be done to meet the emergency? What make- 
shift was both possible and wise? May 21st a meet- 
ing of the trustees was held at which it was " Re- 
solved, That in lieu of an immediate erection of 
such a building as has been contemplated, the execu- 
tive committee be instructed to purchase and put 
in condition for the present exigencies of the col- 
lege the property known as the * American House' 
[erected by Mr. North some ten years before, he 
also building better than he knew], with the six 
lots and all buildings thereon, except the barn ; mak- 
ing the best terms they may be able." Later it 
was reported officially that " the new building cost 
with furnishings $5,900 paid, and $3,200 owed, 
total $9,100; while the original cost of the build- 
ing alone was $5,500." Some such step as this 
was evidently demanded by the exigency, and yet 
it proved unfortunate in various ways, since it led 
straight into some serious complications. In setting 
these forth, and so depicting somewhat of the situa- 
tion as it existed in the summer and for months 
afterwards, we can resort again with profit to Mr. 

* Perhaps, however, it ought to be added that within a 
few years, at another point not far from Northfield, clay of 
an excellent quality has been discovered and extensive brick 
works are operated. 



116 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

Scriver's manuscript though at some cost of repeti- 
tion. He says: 

"It was esteemed pecuharly favorable to the pros- 
pects of the young college that Mr. Goodsell con- 
sidered it his future life's work to attend especially 
to its material interests. This fact also inspired 
confidence in the hearts of the people around North- 
field, among the trustees and throughout the state. 
Especially did the trustees upon the ground, being 
young and inexperienced in such matters, lean with 
confidence upon Mr. Goodsell; perhaps were too 
much disposed to place burdens upon him which 
he was willing to bear, and for which his large 
experience had fitted him. The purchase of a kiln 
of brick was made, which upon delivery proved to 
be too soft for such a building as was required. 
These, however, were retailed out without much 
loss. Next, a purchase of stone for a foundation 
was made. But soon, upon mature reflection, it 
was seen that by the time the proposed building 
was erected, contingent upon the collection of sub- 
scriptions, and these perhaps exhausted before it 
was finished, precious time would be lost, and the 
organization of the school be seriously delayed. 
Just now, providentially as it seemed, an oppor- 
tunity offered for the purchase of the American 
House at a very low price, and which by the ex- 
penditure of a comparatively small sum could be 
changed so as to well meet the present require- 
ments of the school, a boarding department in- 



THE SIXTIES, 2 117 

eluded. A meeting of the trustees was called, the 
case was presented and the vote was unanimous 
in favor of making the purchase. Under the 
supervision of a competent architect, Mr. Goodsell, 
taking the sole charge, proceeded to make the alter- 
ations deemed necessary. (Let us recall that it was 
just now that the west wing of the * Old Brown 
Church ' was rising, with this same much over- 
burdened man superintendent of construction). 
But this action of the trustees did not meet the ap- 
proval of many in the community. Although no 
pledge had ever been given as to how the funds 
subscribed in and about Northfield were to be used, 
yet it had become the understanding among most 
of the subscribers that they were to be expended 
upon a college edifice which would be an ornament 
to the town. And hence the new scheme operated 
very materially against the collection of pledges. 
Some paid cheerfully, some grudgingly, but many 
more refused to pay anything until the building was 
in progress. So general and profound was the dis- 
satisfaction that at the end of three years less than 
half the pledges had been paid. It was evident that 
with too many enthusiasm had sadly abated and 
that any excuse would serve to absolve them, in 
their own minds, from any obligation to meet their 
promises. However, the hotel was transformed 
and the school was started." Thus far Mr. Scriver. 
In July of 1868 the board voted to begin the prom- 
ised building and the foundation was put in dur- 



118 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

ing the autumn, the corner stone was laid in con- 
nection with the annual meeting of the board the 
year after; by the end of another year the stone 
walls had been carried up as far as the water-table ; 
but two years more of waiting were in store before 
ihe joy of completion was tasted. No wonder then 
that hope so long deferred made the hearts of many 
sick. 

The School Opened. — But meantime the third 
thing needful had not been either forgotten or neg- 
lected. For at the same meeting which directed 
the purchase of the hotel the board authorized a 
committee composed of Messrs. Hall, Seccombe and 
Strong to engage a teacher and to offer a salary 
of $1,500. A correspondence was commenced, 
among others with letters written to the president 
of Dartmouth college. Rev. Dr. Asa D. Smith, 
who also presently named a student about to gradu- 
ate, and added : " He will fill the bill. He stands 
over six feet, weighs over two hundred pounds, and 
has never seen a sick day. He is a good scholar, 
and is popular with the faculty and students." The 
responsible position was offered and accepted, and 
in due season Horace Goodhue, Jr., was on hand 
in Northfield ready to begin to play his part.* 



*To this untried and unseasoned youth the Board, in the 
fulness of their faith, offer so large a salary, and later the 
same for a senior professor (whatever that may signify). 
But as a part of the explanation, we are to remember that 
this was soon after the close of the Rebellion, the days when 
gold was at a premium, and all prices were high. Then, 
of course, none of them knew, or could know, what was in 



THE SIXTIES, 2 119 

Tradition apparently reliable has it that not all were 
altogether pleased with the outward appearance of 
this earliest head of this college-to-be. They had 
looked for a very Solomon to appear, and, lo, but 
a beardless youth not altogether without traces of 
verdancy (that is, no waser than the average re- 
cent graduate). Nevertheless, there is also abun- 
dant reason to believe that he was thought much 
better of when acquaintance with him was once 
made. By September 25 all things were in readi- 
ness, and a preparatory department was opened 
with something over two-score in attendance 
the first day, and the number doubling before the 
end of the first term. Professor Goodhue tells us 
that he met twenty-three young men and women 
" in all the ardor of their first enthusiasm over the 
idea of going to college, but the only trace of a 
college was in the desire of one-third of them to 
begin the study of Latin." By mid-winter the sec- 
retary of the board could announce : " So pressing 
are the duties of Professor Goodhue that Dr. At- 
kins has been engaged as an assistant. Arrange- 
ments have been perfected to have our college in 
embryo step forth in the glory of a full-fledged 
college at an early day." The dark allusion in the 
last sentence appears to be to certain steps recently 

store. It is, however, more than likely that their faculties 
were somewhat jostled and upset by the enthusiasm attend- 
nig the pledging the $22,000 and the ease with which 
$11,000 more had been subscribed in the state at large. 
How easy to suppose that the village and the churches would 
proceed at the same pace. 



120 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

taken by the board looking to the early choice of a 
president, though the advent of such a functionary 
was distant three years. Evidently there was need 
of an additional instructor, for we read of "four- 
teen classes a day, with recitations succeeding each 
other so rapidly that the students must needs be 
constantly near at hand; thus remaining all day 
in or near the building." 

The dining-room of the ex-hotel had been meta- 
morphosed into a chapel, while the basement, which 
formerly had done duty as a bar-room, and when 
the school opened was much cumbered with lumber 
and rubbish of all kinds (besides from first to last 
being a favorite haunt for rats and mice galore), 
under the new regime was partitioned off into 
kitchen, dining-room and reading-room. Recita- 
tions were held upon the first floor, while the two 
upper stories were reserved as lodgings for teachers 
and students. For a season the principal and two 
young men were the only occupants of Ladies' Hall, 
though the next year the Seccombes found a home 
under this roof, with Miss Dow also. Ere long 
Professor Goodhue brought his bride from the East 
to abide in the same quarters, Professor Payne and 
wife joining the company later still, while Miss 
Evans and Miss Armsby and divers others were 
destined here to receive shelter for years; with 
inconveniences and aggravations neither few nor 
slight included. The rooms were all heated by 
stoves, and in order to reduce the constant danger 



THE SIXTIES, 2 121 

of fire to a minimum this rule was laid down and 
printed in the catalogue : " Students must keep 
their rooms neat and orderly. Upon leaving them, 
or upon retiring at night, stoves must be closed and 
lights extinguished. Lamps are to be trimmed only 
by daylight. Ashes may be carried or kept only 
in iron vessels, and fire only in those that are 
closely covered. Gunpowder and firearms shall not 
be kept in or about the building. Water, dirt, or 
anything either offensive or dangerous, must not 
be kept about the building." With great propriety 
too, the practice of sawing and splitting wood upon 
the upper floors was placed among things strictly 
prohibited. It was voted early that " the principal 
have rooms in the building and a stove without 
extra charge; and that he take charge of the stu- 
dents' rooms, taking an inventory of furniture and 
reporting damage." F. L. Kendall was installed 
soon as boarding house steward, with board at 
$3.00 per week. 

The emotions excited in Northfield by the ap- 
pearance of this educational prodigy upon the scene 
are well pictured for us in a paper read by Mrs. 
M. W. Skinner (in those ancient days known as 
Emily Willey), at the thirtieth anniversary of the 
opening of the preparatory department. According 
to the recollection of this intelligent and veracious 
witness : ■ " For several years a college had existed 
in our town only as a phantom, a castle in the air. 
We had heard it talked about and prayed for, and 



122 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

had contributed money towards its realization; but 
how, or when, or where it would make its appear- 
ance, was a matter of doubtful conjecture. But 
when the sound of hammers and saws were heard in 
the American House; when blackboards appeared 
upon the walls, and real school desks were fastened 
to the floors ; when the ladies met to make bedding, 
and furniture was contributed for the reception and 
guest-rooms; and best of all, when the young man 
from Dartmouth came to care for the twenty-three 
students who should eat, sleep, study and recite in 
that building, it began to dawn upon us that a col- 
lege was really born in our midst. It was a lusty 
fellow and grew rapidly. Its music delighted us, 
its activity surprised us, and its infant yells borne 
on the midnight air disturbed our slumbers." It 
was during these days of beginning that Mr, Hall 
wrote to the " Home Missionary " : " The great 
event of the year to the churches is the founding 
of a college. The brethren are greatly cheered by 
the prospect of soon educating their sons [one 
wonders, why not daughters also?] in an institu- 
tion under the auspices of the Puritan faith, an 
institution inspired and molded by the influences 
that came from the faith, and the free policy of the 
Pilgrims. They think that in increased homogene- 
ousness. Christian sympathy and liberality, these 
feeble churches, still largely dependent on aid from 
the society, are already experiencing the good re- 



THE SIXTIES, 2 123 

suits of an effort calling for so large self-denial and 
faith in God."' 

A pamphlet appeared from the press before the 
close of the first school year bearing these words 
upon the title page : " Annual Catalogue of North- 
field College. July, 1868. Hiram A. Kimball 
Printer. Recorder Office, Northfield." The second 
page contains the names of the executive commit- 
tee, to-wit : Hiram Scriver, Miron W. Skinner, 
Joseph H. Spencer, Sam'l W. Furber. The names 
of the faculty also, as follows : Horace Goodhue, 
A, B., Principal, Instructor of Latin, Greek and 
Mathematics. Francis H. Atkins, S. B. M. D., In- 
structor of Natural Sciences and English Branches. 
In the junior class of the classical course appear 
the names of 9 men and 8 women, in the middle 
class of the English course the names of 4 students, 
in the junior class of 60; a total of attendance 
of 81 for the three terms. Of this number about 
half were residents of Northfield, and all but four 
of Minnesota. Tuition in the common English 
branches was $18.00; in the higher English and 
the classics $24.00; and incidentals $1.50. " Read- 
ing is a daily study for all who wish to pursue 
it." We gather these items of information : 
" Northfield is on the Minnesota Central R. R., 35 
miles from St. Paul and 29 from Owatonna. The 
building for the present use of the college is 40 
by 80 feet, and is three stories high besides a base- 
ment. It is newly fitted up for its present purposes. 



124 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

The second and third stories afford 20 choice rooms 
for students, high-studded, newly grained, and sup- 
pHed with stoves, chairs, washstands and bedsteads. 
All members of the college are required to attend 
church regularly on the Sabbath, and are forbidden 
to visit bowling and billiard halls and drinking 
saloons." 

Carleton's first " Commencement " was cer- 
tainly unique, and in its way not often matched, 
occurring July 14, 1868. The programme in the 
original manuscript is still in existence and for sub- 
stance is here reproduced. The serious embarrass- 
ment under which the performers labored is hinted 
at in the closing sentence. The exercises appear 
to have come as an afterthought, and to have been 
most perilously extemporaneous, for the entire 
preparation is said to have been made in the after- 
noon of that day, with the performance following 
i the evening. Seven declamations were rendered 
upon such themes as Spartacus to the Gladiators; 
The Character of Bonapart (such is the spelling 
in the original) ; Bernardo del Carpo; The Roman 
Soldier; Bingen on the Rhine; The Maniac; The 
Height of the Ridiculous. Ten essays were inter- 
spersed relating to. When are We Happiest; Knowl- 
edge; Arctic Day; Building; Wit; Musings; Twi- 
light Musings; Leaves from My Journal; Arctic 
Night; Hope; Biographical Sketch of W. H. Pres- 
cott. Singing was interspersed " by the school," 
and then, as the grand Hnale, the following toast 




WILLIAM CAELETON. 



THE SIXTIES, 2 125 

was offered, to be responded to by Mr. Seccombe, 
" The Students of Northfield College." The climax 
was reached in the words : " Although they have 
dwindled down to one-half the original number on 
account of the intense heat, they are not willing to 
close the term without some kind of commencement 
exercises; and for the occasion have adopted the 
Western plan of doing in half a day what requires 
an Eastern college half a year to accomplish!" 

Beginning of Troublous Times. — Before the 
opening of the second school year Mr. Seccombe 
was elected " Senior Professor," with teaching of 
Latin and Greek among his functions. To the 
executive committee was given power to send him 
East for funds whenever they deemed best; but 
for the present his duties took him out again among 
the churches to collect additional funds, of which 
the institution was beginning to be in most imper- 
ative need. A committee of conference had reported 
that enlarged accommodations were required; 
more teachers also ; while expenditures were greater 
than the income, salaries were in arrears, etc. 
Therefore the conference suggested an appeal for a 
second $10,000. But before this was undertaken, 
as if to demonstrate to the most incredulous that 
a substantial and comely college building was 
actually in mind, and would presently appear, a 
suitable spot was selected upon the college grounds, 
and though without much attention to size or form, 
the general outline was fixed and each member of 



126 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

the board dropped a stone where the southwest 
corner was to be. During the summer the contract 
was let for excavating the basement. It was under 
such depressing circumstances that Mr. Seccombe set 
forth upon his mission. The year before, his suc- 
cess had been phenomenal; but now almost com- 
plete failure was destined to attend his efforts; 
and almost wholly because the situation had 
changed, rather than through any defect on his part. 
It was while in the midst of this well nigh fruit- 
less campaign, that he wrote from Zumbrota his 
" valedictory " to the Home Missionary Society 
using language, especially in the closing portion, 
which is indeed pathetic in view of the bitter dis- 
appointment impending. He says : " I could easily 
shed many a tear, if it were not that the work to 
which God has called me is so intimately connected 
with the same service. As I look upon the young 
men and young women connected with Northfield 
College, I feel as if no more favored opportunity 
of doing good could possibly be presented to one 
than is presented by the call to labor for such a 
class and under such circumstances. Would that I 
could know that my success in helping to raise up 
laborers would be equal to the opportunity." 

During the year ensuing the darkness steadily 
deepened until it could almost be felt. It was in 
May, 1869, when the basement walls were nearly 
completed, and preparations were in progress for 
laying the corner stone, that Mr. Goodsell, the real 



THE SIXTIES, 2 12? 

founder of Carleton, was called from all earthly 
toils and achievements to his reward on high ; with- 
out whom, to say the least, there would have been 
no institution of learning in Northfield, none either 
with the same name and history. We have al- 
ready learned that for more than a decade it had 
been his heart's desire to render efficient service in 
starting a christian school, "a Northwestern Ober- 
lin," and that in selecting a home and investing 
his means in Minnesota, this was his controlling 
idea. With prayer and labor unceasing he had en- 
deavored to lead the Northfield church and com- 
munity out into fitness to receive and readiness to 
foster such an institution; arousing the interest of 
his fellow citizens, and by his example of generous 
giving inspiring them also to open their purses. 
When all the facts in the case are considered, there 
can be no doubt that through all the early days, 
he beyond comparison was the chief personal force. 
Mr. Scriver has informed us how much the board 
leaned upon his leadership and counsel. Yes, and 
alas, too much. He was competent and willing, 
but was overburdened. Both flesh and spirit at 
length found the task by far too hard. Anxieties 
of divers kinds weighed down his mind, especially 
with regard to the finances, the failure to secure 
the new building through lack of funds. He was 
filled with apprehension that failure was inevitable 
and not far off. As early as November of 1867, 
only a few weeks after the first recitations began, 



128 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

we find the board voting " thanks to Mr. Goodsell 
for his untiring labors and success in the beautiful 
and appropriate fitting up of the building, and we 
assure him of our sympathy with him in his ill 
health, and earnestly pray for his speedy restora- 
tion." But bodily infirmities steadily increase'd, 
and no doubt in large measure from this cause, 
a deep gloom took possession within. His mental 
condition is revealed in his letter of resignation as 
trustee, presented to the board May 19, 1868, in 
which he says he is "constrained to the act by Im- 
paired health and growing infirmities. Nothing 
short of an imperative necessity for freedom from 
the care and responsibility of the place would induce 
me to make this request. By the necessity of this 
act the hopes of half my life are blasted. It is the 
Lord's will, and I try to submit cheerfully." He 
lingered a year longer, and until May 3, 1869, 
" failing in health and hope, and believing the great 
object of his life utterly lost, died almost heart- 
broken." At the next meeting of the trustees it 
was : 

" Resolved, That, as a board, we see the hand 
of God in the early and long-cherished desire of 
C. M. Goodsell, Esq., to be instrumental in found- 
ing a Christian college in Minnesota; also in the 
gradually and prayerfully formed purpose at length 
on his part to undertake it ; also In the disinterested 
plan of friendly competition proposed by him, 
which resulted in the choice of Northfield by our 



THE SIXTIES, 2 129 

conference as the place for the college; also in the 
stimulus he was enabled to impart to the benevolence 
of others by the way in which he applied his own 
gifts to the founding of the college; also in the 
efficient and wise supervision he was enabled to 
render at the outset in the matter of purchasing and 
fitting up the preparatory building, and securing 
the first teacher; and that we recognize no less the 
same divine hand in the physical and mental dis- 
ability which then soon fell upon him and followed 
him to the end; disappointing our expectations and 
disheartening temporarily the friends and patrons 
of the college, by suddenly cutting us off from that 
which had been, perhaps too exclusively, our main 
reliance for success in this enterprise, viz : the wis- 
dom and strength of our departed brother; and 
that we bow submissively and cheerfully to the 
providential necessity thus created for us to assume 
heavier burdens for the college ourselves, and to 
strive habitually to obtain the Lord's help and guid- 
ance in so doing." 

Let the manuscript of Mr. Scriver inform us 
concerning some of the immediate results of this 
same sad, and to human vision also most untimely 
event. "Previous to the laying of the corner-stone, 
Mr. Goodsell's death occurred, an event which cast 
a gloom over the friends of the college in the com- 
munity. It had been generally understood that he 
had become quite disheartened concerning the en- 
terprise, not perhaps looking upon it as an entire 



130 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGfi 

failure, but at least with failure among the strong 
probabilities. This fact, connected with his well 
known sagacity, courage and great faith in his un- 
dertakings, produced a feeling of discouragement 
among the friends of the school, and when he went 
to his reward some were not backward in express- 
ing the belief that the final catastrophe was near; 
while others counted as friends, though not actually- 
arrayed against it, lost faith and withdrew the 
moral support so much needed now that the days 
of trial were nigh. Especially did the resident trus- 
tees feel the burden weighing heavily upon them, 
when they found themslves confronted with a work 
which grew upon their hands, and which only a 
strong faith in an overruling Providence prevented 
them from giving up altogether." 

It happened fortunately that just now, in the 
midst of this which was probably Carleton's dark- 
est day, a little gleam of cheering light broke in, 
of which also let Mr. Scriver's pen tell us : *' When 
the day fixed for the laying of the corner-stone, 
June 29, drew near, notice of the important event 
was duly given. Speakers from abroad were an- 
nounced and the people were cordially invited to 
attend; Mr. Seccombe doing all he could to arouse 
an interest, deeming it important that the com- 
munity should fully understand that the college 
was going forward, so that those who were still 
behind in their payments might be encouraged to 
meet their pledges, and thus furnish the funds of 



THE SIXTIES, 2 131 

which there was such pressing need. A band of 
children was then passing through the country- 
giving concerts on brass instruments, who happened 
to be in Northfield just at this time. They were 
invited to lead the procession, which was to be 
formed at the Congregational church and march 
to the grounds. Mr. Seccombe considered this a 
fortunate circumstance, and a good omen for the 
infant school. The day was beautiful and the ex- 
ercises opened with declamations, essays, orations 
and music by the students. The building could not 
contain the audience. The procession then moved, 
the children's band in front, and the ceremonies 
were performed in an impressive manner in the 
presence of some five or six hundred. Stirring ad- 
dresses were made by Prof. Seccombe, Rev. E. S. 
Williams and Hon. M. H. Bunnell, to which the 
response was hearty. The effects of the day's do- 
ings were excellent and manifold." Within the 
corner-stone was placed a box containing, besides 
divers documents, the names of all contributors to 
the Founders' Fund, whether citizens of Northfield 
or of the state at large, numbering no less than 
1,192. It appears that the children had received 
a special invitation to contribute to this Fund, 
with the promise that whoever was the donor of 
as much as a half-dollar should have his name 
handed down the ages within the recesses of the 
box. A dozen or two responded, and the story is 
that one of them, havhig a second half-dollar re- 



132 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

maining and waxing enthusiastic, exclaimed: 
" Why not put that in too, so that the building 
can go right up ! " 

Concerning the general situation upon the 
brighter side as this decade was closing, we gather 
some information from two sources. First, in the 
autumn of 1869 Rev. A. K. Packard, then presi- 
dent of the board, wrote in the " Home Mission- 
ary " : " Christian parents who wish to secure most 
favorable moral and religious influences for their 
sons and daughters, together with excellent instruc- 
tion and the advantages of our climate, may send 
them with the firmest confidence to Northfield Col- 
lege. It has a beautiful location in one of our 
best towns in respect to moral and religious in- 
fluences and the character of its people. It has 
been often and justly said that no college in the 
West has had so auspicious a beginning. Nowhere 
away from their parents can young men and women 
find pleasanter homes and happier influences. Mem- 
bers of the recent conference and strangers present, 
were much interested in respect to the present con- 
dition and character, as well as the future plans 
and prospects of the college." Again, December 6, 
appeared an ** Historical and Financial Report of 
Northfield College, from the Commencement to the 
Present Time, Given by the Executive Commit- 
tee," which says in part : " The plan for the erec- 
tion of a new building for the Preparatory De- 
partment was abandoned, as it seemed preferable to 



THE SIXTIES, 2 133 

purchase and refit one already erected; and we are 
confident that this measure cannot fail to meet the 
hearty approval of all true friends of the college 
who are well-informed respecting the whole mat- 
ter; for thereby the college has a building well- 
adapted to its use. The first story has a chapel, two 
recitation rooms, and a reception room. Ladies 
occupy the second story and gentlemen the third. 
The cash value of the building is greater than its 
cost, and it is one that will be permanently needed 
for the boarding department, and either for the 
preparatory department or for the ladies' depart- 
ment of the college proper; and also the college 
is now by this means two years in advance of what 
it could have been otherwise." 

During the first term of the first year, 47 stu- 
dents were in attendance; 57 the second term and 
38 the third. During the second year the numbers 
were respectively 63, 73 and 33. During the third 
year a falling off appears to 49 the first term and 
to 65 the second. Of the number last given only 
12 were women. For the first three years consid- 
erably more than one-third of the students were 
residents of Northfield. The second catalogue, 
appearing in the summer of 1869, contains some 
facts of interest. Rev. Charles Seccombe appears 
as "senior professor, instructor of Latin and 
Greek," and Mrs. Hattie M. Seccombe, as " teacher 
of music." The public is informed that a " library 
has been commenced with 375 volumes already 



134 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

upon the shelves, a cabinet of minerals and curiosi- 
ties, and a well appointed reading room, the latter 
through the liberality of the press." The first book 
possessed by this institution of learning was a $5.00 
copy of Shakespeare, secured as a premium from 
" The Advance " for a club of subscribers ; that 
paper being then in its first days. The first col- 
lege Bible came as the product of the sale of some 
Latin books, and was afterwards stolen (!!) from 
the platform of Willis Hall. A second building 
now comes into notice, originally a store, the gift 
of Hiram Scriver, two stories high, standing at the 
west of the quondam hotel; supplying a number 
of comfortable rooms for such young men as de- 
sired to economize by boarding themselves; and 
for half a generation popularly known as " Pan- 
cake Hall." The third annual catalogue bears the 
date of June, 1870, and at various points indicates 
advance beyond anything attained by its predeces- 
sors. This is the faculty in full array : 

* , President. 

Rev. Charles Seccombe, Senior Professor. 

Acting Financial Agent. 

Horace Goodhue, Jr., A.B., Prin. Prep. Department. 

Instructor of Greek and Mathematics, 

Francis H. Atkins, S.B., M.D., 

Instructor of Natural Sciences. 

Miss Sarah A. Dow, A.M., Preceptress, 

Instructress of Latin and English Branches. 

* To be elected at the approaching anniversary. 



THE SIXTIES, 2 135 

Announcements : College Department. This De- 
partment opens with the next college year, upon 
the seventh day of September; the present senior 
class of the preparatory department uniting with 
others who may come to form the first freshman 
class." After the requisites for admission, and the 
course of study, follow the names of i6o different 
students who had been in attendance during the 
year, 14 of them in the classical course, 88 in the 
English course and the remaining 53 seemingly 
mere transient seekers after knowledge, dropping 
in for a few weeks. In the senior class of the 
classical course these names appear, with their resi- 
dence and rooms : 

Names. Residence. Rooms. 

Charles H. Colman, Mitchell, Iowa, Mr. Webster's. 

James J. Dow, St. Charles, Scriver's Hall. 

Robert F. Dunton, Northfield, Mrs. Keene's. 

Bayard T. Holmes, Lansing, College. 

Frank J. Wilcox, Northfield, Rev. Mr. Wilcox's. 

Lizzie C. Lee, Northfield, Mr. Lee's. 

Minnie H. Wheaton, Northfield, Mr. Wheaton's. 

The Scriver's Hall named above is identical with 
"Pancake Hall." " The boarding department is 
under the excellent management of Rev. N. H. 
Pierce. Board is payable every two weeks in ad- 
vance. The principal and preceptress have rooms 
in the college. Ample provision is made for self- 
boarding; and by this means some students have 
reduced the expense nearly one-half. The library 
now contains 633 volumes. A well equipped read- 



136 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

ing room is furnished to the students through the 
liberality of the press. It is earnestly desired that 
the friends of the college will continue their gen- 
erous interest in these departments, and help the 
officers to materially enrich them the coming year." 

The anniversary exercises of 1870 were held June 
27-28, the annual address being given by Rev. E. 
B. Wright of Stillwater, upon "Mr. Greatheart." 

The Darkness Deepens. — The last three years of 
the decade brought little but trial and sorrow to 
those who had the welfare of the college deeply 
at heart. The laying of the corner-stone afforded 
a few hours of cheer, and that was all, for no build- 
ing operations followed ; while the financial distress 
not only continued but increased. To quote once 
more from the paper of Mr. Scriver : "Early in 1870 
it had become evident that only radical measures 
applied at once could avert a fatal catastrophe. 
Such were the dire straits when a meeting was held 
in Northfield of the few friends who still had faith 
in the enterprise, who also showed their faith by 
their works in again pledging themselves. Still 
the outlook was disheartening, and it seemed doubt- 
ful whether Mr. Seccombe, after a whole year's 
trial, would succeed in raising sufficient funds to 
pay his own salary. Under the circumstances the 
conclusion irresistibly forced itself upon the trus- 
tees that the expenses of the school must be reduced. 
This led to the retirement of Mr. Seccombe, and 
his final separation from the work with which he 



THE SIXTIES, 2 137 

had been so closely identified, and for which at 
first he had really accomplished so much. It was a 
painful necessity but also one which involved the 
very life of the school." Or, to tell the doleful 
story in other language, a complication of troubles 
had befallen this enterprise so bravely launched four 
years before, and which had kindled so much en- 
thusiasm and expectation. The most alarming lack 
was found in the realm of finance. As we saw, the 
autumn before the conference had recommended an 
effort to raise a second $10,000, but no immediate 
steps were taken to secure pledges. As far back 
as July, 1868, Mr. Seccombe had been elected senior 
professor, that is, quasi-president, with a committee 
also appointed to visit Zumbrota " to obtain his re- 
lease from the church so that he may accept the 
situation proffered him"; with a half-formed pur- 
pose of sending him East for money. In May of 
the year following, at the time of laying the 
corner-stone, the board appointed a committee " to 
confer with Mr. Seccombe with reference to his 
connection with the college during the ensuing year. 
The same day it was voted that he be tendered a 
salary of $1,000, expenses, and five per cent, on all 
over $10,000 in a canvass for the institution; and 
his duties to be to attend to its financial affairs." 
This change of functions seems to have been made 
in part because his success as a teacher had been 
questionable. And finally a year later, after his 
failure in the canvass, a committee was delegated 



138 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

" to communicate to Professor Seccombe that the 
board regrets the necessity of informing him that 
they have no further services for him to perform, 
and no funds to pay any further salary." He re- 
signed at once, both as senior professor and trus- 
tee; but by decHning to accept his resignation of 
the trusteeship, the board requested him to continue 
to serve in the latter position. Though the language 
of the notification may have been needlessly em- 
phatic to the borders of bluntness, yet the action 
was without doubt fully justified by dire necessity, 
the individual suffering loss for the benefit of the 
institution. 

To make a lamentably bad matter much worse for 
the chief sufferer in the case, having been elected 
senior professor, Mr. Seccombe naturally regarded 
his connection with the college as no mere tempo- 
rary one, and therefore (not being over-endowed 
with prudence and worldly wisdom), proceeded to 
provide a home for his family ; for the purpose pur- 
chasing a lot and building a house, over-large and 
costly for the time and the circumstances. Not 
far from the date of his dismissal, this notice ap- 
peared in the local paper : " The students and 
teachers were invited to the dedication of Mr. Sec- 
combe's house just finished. It is large, is warmed 
by a furnace, and has some pleasant rooms." In 
meting out such large sympathy as is certainly his 
due, we are not to forget that his failure in his 
second canvass was the result of causes beyond his 



THE SIXTIES, 2 139 

control. It was undertaken much too soon after the 
first. But even more, the school had not met the 
anticipations of the many ; so that fault-finding and 
suspicion were abroad. It had been commonly re- 
ported that Mr. Goodsell w^as to leave a snug sum 
to the college, and when it came out that no men- 
tion was made of it in his will, the inference was 
widely drawn that its chief friend and patron 
had lost all faith in its future. Therefore Rev. Ed- 
ward Brown only voiced the general sentiment 
when he said on the floor of the conference : " There 
is something wrong somewhere. Let us see what it 
is before we give." In June, 1870, at the same 
meeting at which his resignation was practically 
compelled, the board issued this manifesto and 
sharp cry of distress : " In view of the fact that 
the subscriptions specifically made for the erection 
of the college building are to so large an extent 
unpaid, it will be practically impossible to go on 
with the erection this season and we would earn- 
estly request the subscribers to meet their pledges 
as soon as possible, with the assurance on our part 
that such funds shall be sacredly devoted to the 
object intended, and the executive committee are 
instructed to carry out these views, making prepar- 
ation for the erection early next spring." 

A few further words are called for concerning 
Mr. Seccombe, that most devout, consecrated and 
self-sacrificing man. Through no transgression or 
avoidable shortcoming he was called seriously to 



140 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

suffer. And not only in sensibilities but also upon 
the material side. Without financial resources of 
his own, when he came to build it became neces- 
sary to borrow the amount required. And scarcely 
was his family gathered in the new home when the 
stroke fell. Nor was it long before the property 
had passed into other hands. For years the building 
was known as the Seccombe House, and then pass- 
ing into the hands of the college was transformed 
at length into Music Hall. This passage in the early 
history of Carleton takes rank with two others to 
constitute the pathetic, well nigh the tragic, element, 
with which, somehow, the very noblest undertakings 
are almost certain to be attended. Why is it that 
only through the suffering of the few the many are 
most richly blessed ? Mr. Goodsell prayed and toiled 
and hoped and feared, for ten long years ; but " died 
without the sight." Next Mr. Seccombe played his 
part unselfishly and to the utmost of his ability, to 
be almost rudely thrust aside. But the measure of 
vicarious suffering was not yet full, as from a later 
chapter we shall see, when we take note how mar- 
velously, by means of accident well nigh mortal, 
succeeded by protracted bodily suffering and disa- 
bility, the college was lifted into prosperity. 




JOSEPH LEE HEYWOOD. 



THE SEVENTIES, i 141 



CHAPTER V. 

THE SEVENTIES, I. 

Election of a President. 

Minnesota. — This commonwealth had now 
reached the close of ancient primitive conditions, 
of the experimental stage of growth. Hitherto all 
efforts in every sphere had been relatively but feeble 
and puny ; but during the next period to pass under 
view, society was to emerge from the infantile and 
inchoate, if not at once into what was truly virile, 
at least into the lusty vigor of youth and adoles- 
cence. The transformation was of the same phe- 
nomenal kind whether upon the material or spiritual 
side of things. An unprecedented rush set in for 
homes in the frontier counties, which two or three 
years of grasshopper visitations were scarcely able 
to check. From the older southeastern portion of 
the state hosts of immigrants were pushing rapidly 
towards the western border, from which the Sioux 
had recently been expelled, and as well towards the 
north and northwest. When the decade opened the 
population stood at 439,706; but by its close had 
advanced to 780,773. The growth of the two chief 
cities well sets forth the general development. St. 
Paul more than doubled the number of its inhabit- 
ants, rising from 20,300 to 41,473 ; while Minne- 



142 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

apolis fairly leaped up from 18,979 to 46,887; 
thanks largely to the utilization of its magnificent 
water-power through the construction of saw-mills 
and flouring-mills. Besides, scores of villages were 
blossoming out into ambitious cities. Duluth's day 
was not yet come, its site being as yet an unbroken 
forest in i860; and all St. Louis county holding but 
406 inhabitants. In 1870 this "Zenith City of the 
Unsalted Seas" was a municipality of numberless 
stumps, with a population of 4,500 scattered here 
and there among them. Agricultural development 
kept full pace with immigration, the cultivated area 
swelling from 1,725,111 acres to 4,090,034; the 
wheat crop from 18,866,073 bushels to 34,601,030; 
oats from 23,382,158 to 36,978,079. In i860 the 
value of the flour exported was a round $1,300, 
but in the opening year of the seventies had gone 
forward to $5,718,887, and in the closing year to 
$41,519,004! This almost incredible advance had 
been greatly facilitated, indeed had been made pos- 
sible, by the development of the railway system of 
the state, in keeping also with that of the entire 
country. A half dozen lines were pushing across 
from the Mississippi westward, or northward to- 
wards Lake Superior, or northwestward towards 
Manitoba or the Pacific. In particular the St. Paul 
& Pacific opened to settlement the most fertile valley 
of the Red River of the North, while the Northern 
Pacific, chartered by Congress in 1864, with ground 
broken in 1870 before its temporary collapse, was 



THE SEVENTIES, l 143 

completed to the Missouri at Bismarck. The num- 
ber of miles of completed track increased from 
1,092 to 3,099. 

Congregationalism. — This period, in which five 
colleges were founded — Doane, Drury, Colorado, 
Smith and Wellesley — opened well for the denom- 
ination at large, through the famous gathering from 
the Atlantic to the Pacific of the representatives of 
the churches for fraternal conference in the Oberlin 
Council of 1871, the first of a triennial series of 
such assemblages, and where the moderator. Dr. 
Budington, at the laying of the corner stone of 
"Council Hall," proclaimed with truth : "We stand 
upon the grave of buried prejudices." From hence- 
forth, as never before, the Congregational churches 
of the United States were to be joined together as 
one body in christian fellowship and cooperation 
in all manner of good works. This council was 
especially marked by the impulse given to home 
missions, and so far reaching was the effect of the 
action taken it deserves a brief review. Some criti- 
cisms had been made upon the methods of the 
American Home Missionary Society. Papers were 
read by Revs. Drs. J. E. Roy and W. E. Merriman 
and referred to a special committee whose report 
was based upon this expressed conviction : "We 
have but found our work ; we have but touched the 
skirts of our enterprise in its breadth and vital 
relations." They recommended the organization of 
state societies and the appointment of a special com- 



144 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

mittee to confer with the national society, and ar- 
range with their executive committee a plan for ef- 
ficient and harmonious cooperation. An evening 
was devoted to the discussion of this report and 
the occasion was one of extraordinary interest and 
enthusiasm. The recommendations were adopted 
by a rising vote and the vast assembly broke forth 
in singing : "I love thy Kingdom, Lord." It was 
an hour memorable for its uplifting power. 

The proposed conference of the council commit- 
tee, of which President Kitchel was chairman and 
President Strong was secretary, was held with the 
executive committee of the national society at New 
York in January, 1872, and resulted in the adoption 
of a plan, with the simplest organization possible, 
for state home missionary societies which have been 
and still are so effective. The Minnesota society 
was organized the next October, and also the "Cent 
Society" which became the parent of the "Woman's 
Home Missionary Society." Thus upon the 
churches of the state was laid the chief responsi- 
bility for missionary work within its bounds. 

In Minnesota the churches multiplied from 68 to 
135, an increase of 6j. Ten were organized within 
the limits of a single year. The membership grew 
from 3,028 to 6,617, an advance of 3,589; thus, like 
the number of churches, more than doubling. The 
average of members rose from 44 to 49, and the 
organizations having 100 communicants or over 
went forward from 7 to 17. The beneficences went 



THE SEVENTIES, i 145 

forward from $3,058 to $10,543, or making a more 
than three-fold increase. To the three local con- 
ferences already existing, Winona, Owatonna and 
Anoka, these two were added : Western, composed 
of churches located upon the upper Minnesota 
river; and Northern Pacific, whose name discloses 
the chief material cause of new communities for 
which new churches were demanded. In 1871 the 
northwest frontier was reported to be at Fergus 
Falls, from which a missionary wrote in August : 
"A year ago there was but one house here, where 
now there are forty, and many more will go up this 
season." But no schoolhouse had yet been built. 
The next year two missionaries are reported as at 
work upon the line of the Winona & St. Peter R. R. 
In 1873 R^"^- Richard Hall, after serving as home 
missionary superintendent for seventeen years, re- 
signed, leaving 81 churches where he had found 
but 5 in 1856, and 3,855 communicants in place of 
150. It had not seldom been his lot to come into 
sharp conflict with some New School Presbyterian 
brethren who were over-eager to proselyte in com- 
munities where, almost to a man, the population 
was composed of New England stock, and was thus 
to the Congregational manner born. Rev. L. H, 
Cobb, who came from a Vermont pastorate, soon 
took up the task of pushing with tireless energy, 
of bringing new churches into being and of nourish- 
ing others into self-support, especially in the terri- 
tory recently occupied by settlers along the lines of 



146 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

railroad. He remained seven years, leaving in 1881. 
The seven strongest churches at the beginning of 
the decade were these : Minneapolis Plymouth 245, 
Northfield 199, Winona 167, Faribault First 117, 
Faribault Plymouth 114, Owatonna 112 and Roch- 
ester III. The seventeen of ten years later v^ere 
these: Minneapolis Plymouth 548, St. Paul Ply- 
mouth 416, Northfield 333, Winona 256, Faribault 
225, Austin 200, Minneapolis Second 179, Owa- 
tonna 170, Zumbrota 164, Rochester 160, Plainview 
148, Minneapolis First (that is, St. Anthony) 137, 
Mankato 136, Spring Valley 136, Waseca 119, Lake 
City 113 and Excelsior 105. The same year the 
conference adopted and recommended to the 
churches a plan of systematic benevolence, embrac- 
ing the idea of making giving an integral part 
of worship, the envelope system, presenting in the 
sanctuary each Sunday a fraction of the amount 
subscribed, and a division of gifts according to a 
specified percentage among the various general ob- 
jects of benevolence. 

Northfield and Its Church. — Throughout all these 
ten years this favored community was receiving its 
full share of prosperity and enlargement. To an 
unusual degree, from the first the character of the 
population had been excellent; and hence steadily 
and increasingly, the intelligent and earnest-hearted 
were attracted hither. A village charter was se- 
cured in 1 87 1, and four years later a city charter, 
with Hiram Scriver as the first mayor as he had 



THE SEVENTIES, i 147 

also been the first merchant. Five years later still, 
a city hall was built at a cost of $3,000, containing 
various public offices and a jail. Two schoolhouses 
had been built and in turn been also outgrown ; and 
in 1874 further substantial enlargement was de- 
manded. Therefore, having at length outlived the 
day of wooden structures for educational purposes, 
a two-story brick building was constructed upon a 
roomy lot, at a cost of $30,000, containing nine 
rooms for the various grades, a large high school 
room, and two recitation rooms. That same year 
was distinguished by another event relating to edu- 
cation, and one of such importance as to be second 
only to the founding of Carleton seven years before. 
Of course, the reference is to the selection of North- 
field as the seat of St. Olaf school by the Norwegian 
Lutheran Church, with Rev. T. N. Mohn as princi- 
pal, opened in January, 1875, i" the building re- 
cently vacated by the public school ; though soon re- 
moved across the Cannon to the top of Manitou 
Heights, upon the edge of the Big Woods, and 
in the midst of a splendid campus, grown since to 
an area of seventy-seven acres. In 1878 a large 
brick building, two stories high, was ready for dedi- 
cation, costing about $20,000, of which sum the citi- 
zens of Northfield contributed nearly one-third. As 
we might expect, at an early day a newspaper was 
both desired and obtained. After some agitation 
the Hoag Brothers removed their "Cannon Falls 
Bulletin" in 1858, transforming it into the "North- 



148 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

field Journal," a bonus of $500 having been offered, 
payable mostly in real estate, Mr. North donating 
two lots. The career of this venture, as also of its 
successors for more than a decade, v^as troubled 
and tragic. But in 1872 the "Rice County Journal" 
entered upon a more prosperous career, with 
Wheaton & Sanborn, later Wheaton & Pierce, as 
proprietors. The "Northfield News" was started in 

1879. 

Mention should be made at this point of an oc- 
currence in the state which, for excitement attend- 
ing, stands easily next after the Sioux outbreak of 
1862, and which for a time lifted this community 
to a national fame. September 7, 1876, this quiet 
village was invaded in open daylight by the James- 
Younger desperadoes bent upon robbery. That is, 
soon after the dinner hour eight mounted men rode 
in from the recesses of the Big Woods, and while 
five remained upon the street and opened a lively 
fusillade to frighten the citizens, three entered the 
First National Bank, one covering the teller and 
bookkeeper, the other set upon J. L. Heywood the 
cashier, with threats and curses ordering him to 
open the vault ; and when he refused knocking him 
down, firing a pistol near his head and drawing a 
bowie knife across his throat. While these doings 
were in progress inside, indeed almost as soon as 
the shooting had commenced, a return fire had 
begun on the part of two cool-headed and quick- 
witted citizens, A. R. Manning and H. M. Wheeler, 



THE SEVENTIES, i 149 

and with aim so deadly that within a few minutes 
two of the would-be robbers lay lifeless on the 
street, a third was badly wounded, and the survivors 
were thinking only of escape. The alarm being 
given at the door, utterly foiled and so maddened, 
before leaping over tHe counter the bandit having 
Heywood in charge fired a shot into the temple, 
which proved instantly fatal. Their flight was for 
the Big Woods and southwestward for some ten 
days, with hundreds of determined men in hot pur- 
suit. Two made their escape, but the four remain- 
ing were finally surrounded and brought to bay, of 
whom one was slain and the rest surrendered, to 
be arraigned in due season, and pleading guilty, to 
be sentenced to imprisonment for life,* though after 
a quarter of a century the two still surviving were 
released. One of these soon committed suicide. 

Mr. Heywood's business ability and sterling in- 
tegrity brought him into many positions of respon- 
sibility, among which was that of treasurer of 
Carleton College. A memorial window in the Con- 
gregational church bears his name and the inscrip- 
tion: FIDELITAS. No word could better char- 
acterize the man or epitomize his life. A brass tablet 
in the library bears this legend: 



* Under the state law at that time, if they plead guilty, 
they could be sentenced without the formality of a trial, to 
life-imprisonment ; if they plead not guilty and were con- 
victed, it was left to the jury to decide whether the death 
penalty should be inflicted. Knowing perfectly well that 
hanging could be escaped only by the former course, they 
waived trial and were soon taken to Stillwater, 



150 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

In 

GRATEFUL MEMORY 

of 

JOSEPH LEE HEYWOOD, 

Formerly 
Treasurer of this' College. 
Born August 12, 1837. 
A man modest, true and gentle ; diligent in business ; con- 
scientious in duty; a citizen benevolent and honorable; 
towards God reverent and loyal ; who, while defending his 
trust as a bank officer, fearlessly met death at the hands 
of armed robbers, in Northfield, Sept. 7, 1876. 



This tablet is inscribed by his' friends as a tribute to heroic 

fidelity. 

ESTO FIDELIS USQUE AD MORTEM. 

Concerning a character so true and noble, these 
words spoken at the funeral, by the pastor, deserve 
to be quoted : " Mr. Heywood was, beyond most 
men, modest and timid. He shrank from the pub- 
lic gaze; and, considering his high gifts and his 
standing in the community, he was retiring almost 
to a fault. He set a low estimate upon himself. He 
would not own to himself, did not even seem to 
know that he was lovable and well-beloved. He 
courted no praise and sought no reward. Honors 
must come to him unsought if they came at all. He 
would be easily content to toil on, out of sight and 
with services unrecognized, but in every transaction 
he must be conscientious through and through, and 
do each hour to the full the duties of the hour. 
* * * When so many are corrupt and venal, 
are base and criminal, in the discharge of public 



THE SEVENTIES, i 151 

duties, the spectacle of such a Hfe as we have looked 
upon is worth far more to society than we can well 
reckon up. And if, as a result of last Thursday's 
events, those just entering life, and we all, shall be 
warned of the evil and curse of transgression, and 
be reminded of the surpassing beauty of honor and 
faithfulness, and in addition shall catch an enthusi- 
asm of integrity, it will go no small way to com- 
pensate for the terrible shock that came to this city, 
and for the agony that has fallen upon so many 
hearts. We know to-day that public and private 
worth are still extant, and that the old cardinal vir- 
tues are still held in honor. We need no lantern to 
find a man."* 

With regard to the Northfield Congregational 
church not much need now be said. The day of 
small things was long since past. A position had 
been won among the very foremost churches in the 
state, both for membership and spiritual excellence. 
Congregations were becoming inconveniently and 
embarrassingly large. For nearly two years after 



* Mr. Heywood had been trained from childhood, espe- 
cially by his devout and conscientious mother, — a woman 
unwavering in her moral convictions, — to the love of truth, 
liberty and country. His enlistment in the Union Army 
came almost as a matter of course. He participated in the 
siege of Vicksburg and the capture of Arkansas Post ; but 
army life proved too severe and after long detention in a 
hospital he was detailed as a druggist in the dispensary at 
Nashville, where he remained until the close of the war. 
Coming to Minnesota, he first resided in Faribault, but 
removed to Northfield in '67. His only daughter. May 
Heywood, now Mrs. E. C. Dean, of Scranton, Pa., was 
graduated at Carleton in 1893. 



152 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

the departure of Mr. Williams in 1870 no successor 
was found, though for several months Rev. Myron 
A. Munson of Massachusetts played the part of 
acting pastor with great acceptance. In June of 
1872 Rev. J. A. Towle accepted a call to the pas- 
torate, whose nearly three years' stay was of es- 
pecial and enduring value, and because of his prom- 
inent part in introducing and thoroughly launching 
the admirable plan of Christian giving just then 
adopted and commended by the state • conference. 
Next, in June, 1875, Rev. D. L. Leonard com- 
menced a pastorate of six years' continuance. More 
than once during his stay the gracious Spirit was 
present in both church and college with converting 
and sanctifying power, in particular in connection 
with the services of the evangelists Welton and 
UpdegrafT. During this pastorate the church in- 
creased from a membership of 250 to one of 335, 
Mr. Leonard receiving 142 in all, of whom 102 
joined upon confession of faith. 

A President Chosen. — It is much more than likely 
that the chief cause of the bulk of all the troubles ex- 
perienced hitherto is to be traced to the fact that the 
infant institution thus far had been destitute of an 
administrative head. The enterprise was indeed new, 
the region was advanced but a decade or two be- 
yond wilderness conditions, while all to whom the 
general management of affairs was committed were 
entirely without experience in the performance of 
the onerous duties laid upon their shoulders. But 



THE SEVENTIES, i 153 

even worse than all these serious drawbacks com- 
bined, no leader had been provided, one selected 
especially with reference to the possession of gifts 
for administration. Some single brain was sorely 
needed to plan, and some single will to execute. The 
board was willing and active, while the executive 
committee stood ready to attend to various minor 
matters, and until laid aside by ill health, Mr. Good- 
sell was lavish in the expenditure of business sagac- 
ity and energy. Instructors also were on hand to 
look after classroom work and discipline. But no 
chief executive was yet installed, nor was even 
within the range of vision. After a year or two, to 
mend the situation somewhat, Mr. Seccombe was 
chosen "Senior Professor," or temporary head, to 
make himself generally useful in divers directions 
both at home and abroad. But all this was only a 
poor makeshift, a slight stepping-stone to something 
vastly better. As early as the summer of 1867 
a committee was appointed, with Messrs. Hall and 
Strong among the members, commissioned to in- 
stitute a search for a president, with longing eyes 
turned in all directions to catch a glimpse of the 
indispensable " coming man." Was he to be found 
in the East or the West ? A possible incumbent for 
the vacant place (aching void) was heard of, a resi- 
dent of Grinnell, Iowa ; and one of the trustees was 
dispatched thither to interview him, and " if it seems 
best, to ofifer " what was deemed a fair salary. Fail- 
ure attended this attempt, and the election of Mr. 



154 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

Seccombe as senior professor appears to have fol- 
lowed as a result. Then, apparently, the weighty 
matter was suffered to rest for some two years, and 
until the situation had become well nigh desperate. 
It was at the same meeting at which Mr. Seccombe 
was informed that his services were no longer re- 
quired, that another committee of three was chosen 
" to confer with " a certain well-known clergyman 
" of Jacksonville, Illinois, tendering him " a certain 
salary " this year" ; on his refusal " to make in- 
quiries in this state, and agreeing upon any one, to 
call a special meeting of the board," in the latter 
case with two additional members provided. It 
must have been about this time that Ohio was re- 
sorted to with the same purpose in mind. Rev. 
E. M. Williams said at the quarter-centennial anni- 
versary : " I can easily go back to the time when 
we were wrestling with the problem of a president 
for Carleton. Well do I recall an errand to OberHn 
in search of one to fill that office, but Oberlin had 
no relief for us." The Illinois candidate promptly 
refused to consider the subject, and at once gave a 
negative reply; and so, losing all hope of securing 
a Moses anywhere from among outsiders and 
strangers, as a last resort, Minnesota was scanned 
through and through, from center to circumference, 
in quest of a gifted man, of heroic mold, possessed 
of courage and consecration sufficient to undertake 
to avert the seemingly inevitable, and to achieve 
that which to many was the impossible. And what 



THE SEVENTIES, i 155 

was there to attract anybody fit for the herculean 
task of rescuing the moribund institution from the 
jaws of impending destruction? 

No doubt the nadir of Carleton's career was 
reached in the summer of 1870. But nevertheless, 
as the event proved, this, the darkest hour, was just 
before the dawn. Who would not have scouted and 
scoffed at the prediction, had it been made, that 
within a few weeks the friends of the college, both 
in Northfield and throughout the state, would be 
found even fuller of enthusiasm and expectation 
than they were four years before when the location 
was fixed; and that their giving would be even more 
hilarious and lavish? If this Christian school was 
born at Rochester when the conference resolved that 
at the soonest a beginning should be made, or two 
years afterward, when Northfield was selected as 
the seat, a second birth was now verily nigh at 
hand, a birth into a new and larger life. 

Rev. E. M. Williams, in the address referred to 
above, supplies in addition this interesting bit of 
information relating to the work of the committee 
just named : " After long consultations, some one, 
President Fuller of Aintab, Turkey, I think (at that 
date Rev. Americus Fuller, pastor of the Rochester 
Congregational church), suggested that we should 
elect one of our own board, Rev. James W. Strong, 
and place him at the head of this enterprise." A 
word to the wise was sufficient. Messrs. Hall and 
Williams had broached the idea to Mr. Strong, the 



156 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

latter repeatedly, with the urgent request that due 
consideration be given the subject, and with the 
promise to " stand by him " ; but Mr. Strong would 
then make no other response than that he had no 
desire to undertake such a task, that his heart was 
in the pastorate and that he must remain in it until 
convinced that Providence had some other plan 
for him. After some three months' investigation, 
unable to discover any other man so suitable, the 
committee called a special meeting of the trustees 
for September i8 to report their conclusion in the 
shape of a nomination. At a certain stage of the 
proceedings the Faribault pastor was requested to 
leave the room for a season (the meeting was held 
in a small music-room in the old " Ladies' Hall "), 
and his name was presented. An hour or two fol- 
lowed of pondering and discussion, with a unani- 
mous election as the momentous conclusion. The 
president-elect was then called in and informed of 
the action which had just been taken. When asked 
for a response, his reply was that if a decision were 
required at once it must be in the negative; but, if 
given time, he would consider the question most 
carefully, and give a definite answer at the annual 
meeting of the state conference which would con- 
vene a month later at Northfield. 

In this most critical hour for the college a re- 
markable coincidence occurred (and did it only 
happen? was it not rather a true providence?). Not 
many days before a strange preparation for an af- 



THE SEVENTIES, i 157 

firmative reply had been received. For three years, 
on account of seriously impaired vision, an afiBic- 
tion inherited from college days, his eyes often 
bandaged to exclude the light, Mrs. Strong had done 
all his reading and writing, and until her health was 
at the point of collapse, from excessive application, 
after caring most faithfully besides for small chil- 
dren and the hom.e. Therefore he had felt con- 
strained to declare that she should do his work no 
longer; that he would do it himself, or else would 
exchange the pastorate for some other calling. But 
after making most strenuous endeavor for six 
weeks, it became evident that if this were continued 
total blindness would ensue. Hence, in accordance 
with His resolution, he announced to his wife his 
purpose to resign, and to present his resignation 
from the pupit the Sunday following. This de- 
cision was reached near the beginning of the week 
in which the presidency was tendered him, and be- 
fore any intimation of such intention on the part of 
the trustees had come to his knowledge. Nor, on the 
other hand, were the trustees in the least aware of 
his determination to retire from the pulpit. Dur- 
ing the thirty days ensuing, counsel was taken with 
divers friends at home and abroad, a number of 
them possessed of experience in connection with 
the headship of impecunious and struggling colleges 
in the West; some advising acceptance, and some 
declination. In Faribault in particular there were 
those who deemed the position one altogether too 



158 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

puny and insignificant, and tHey urged him not to 
" throw himself away " on any such enterprise. 
Little by little, however, the individual chiefly con- 
cerned reached the conclusion that for him, all 
things considered, the path of duty lay in the direc- 
tion of an affirmative reply; provided the trustees 
were found in substantial agreement with him with 
reference to certain weighty matters of general 
policy. As to the patent difficulties and discourage- 
ments in store, his conviction was clear and con- 
clusive that " a Christian man had no right to de- 
cline work for the Kingdom merely because it was 
hard and disagreeable." 

Inauguration Day. — When the adjourned meet- 
ing of the board was held, October 13, 1870, with 
the sessions of the state conference to commence 
that evening in the " Old Brown Church " near by, 
such questions as these were put by the president- 
to-be, with answers sought from the legal represent- 
atives of the college: " i. Are denominational 
schools a necessity? 2. Is Northfield College a 
necessity, or might it be made simply tributary to 
the State University? [We recall that the year be- 
fore President Folwell was put in charge and for 
the first time it began to look as though that institu- 
tion might live and thrive.] 3. Can the University 
do the needed work, or be so molded as to be re- 
ligious without being sectarian? Is there danger 
that it will be controlled by politicians? 4. Can 
Northfield College be made a success under the 



THE SEVENTIES, i 159 

shadow of a university so munificently endowed, and 
whose privileges are free? 5. Ought we to seek 
a union with the Presbyterians in a college enter- 
prise? Has experience shown such union to be de- 
sirable? Would it be practicable here? 6. Is a 
change of location possible now, or expedient? 

7. How is it desirable that a canvass be made for 
funds ? Shall we go through the state again ? Shall 
we go East? Is there reasonable hope of success? 

8. What is to be the authority of the president as 
to the nomination of co-laborers? What shall de- 
termine his tenure of office? 9. Under what cir- 
cumstances may a change of name be made? " 

During quite a protracted discussion and inter- 
change of opinions upon these fundamental themes, 
by special invitation, these distinguished visitors 
from the East being in attendance upon the confer- 
ence, were present and imparted freely of their 
wisdom : Rev. Drs. Ray Palmer, William Barrows 
and Alexander H. Clapp. At the close it came out 
that the candidate and the trustees were in all es- 
sential particulars surprisingly at one; so that all 
cogent reasons against accepting the position offered 
were removed, and only an affirmative reply could 
with reason be given, which also was soon forth- 
coming, when, at this point, Rev. A. K. Packard, 
the presiding officer, had ventured the highly ap- 
propriate interrogatory remark, " We would like to 
know if Northfield College now has a president?" 

Arrangements were accordingly made to hold 



160 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

inauguration services the next day in connection 
with the session of the state conference, with many 
a heavy heart made hght, and many a face beaming 
with joy, when it was noised abroad that at length 
a fit man had actually been found, ready to commit 
himself to the tremendous undertaking. Of course, 
as much as possible must be made of the occasion, 
the providential opportunity to restore lost con- 
fidence, to arouse courage and enthusiasm anew, as 
well as to bring the utmost of relief to the more 
than straitened finances. Characteristically, combin- 
ing promptness with energy and enterprise, before 
giving sleep to his eyes, President Strong, who 
passed the night with Rev. E. M. Williams, began 
his long and most fruitful campaign for funds, by 
ascertaining that this brother minister was ready to 
pledge $6,000 towards an endowment; and before 
noon of the day following, that the Goodsell family 
could be counted on to add $4,000 to that goodly 
sum. At the afternoon session of the conference 
Carleton's first chief executive was presented to the 
assembly by the president of the board, and re- 
sponded with a half-hour's extempore inaugural ad- 
dress. Next the two munificent pledges were an- 
nounced, followed by an appeal for further subscrip- 
tions. As to what followed, let Dr. Barrows, both 
an interested spectator and active participant, in- 
form us. This is his thrilling account in part: 
" Never was a college president more cordially or 
devoutly inducted into office than he on that mem- 



THE SEVENTIES, i 161 

orable day. It was a wonderful meeting. As soon 
as the decision of the trustees was announced in 
conference, the Holy Spirit seemed to take posses- 
sion of the assembly. Men prayed that that border 
land, not far as yet from the wigwams, might be ded- 
icated to Christian learning; and that the farms, and 
ballots, and juries, might come up under the sun- 
light of the decalogue. Then remarks grew out of 
the prayers, that they must raise up on the ground 
the ministry, the intelligent merchants, farmers and 
mechanics that the new country needed. Some one 
mentioned the little beginnings, right among the 
Indians, of old Harvard and Dartmouth, and it 
gave such courage that poor men became rich in 
faith, and women broke forth in singing. Between 
the songs and the prayers, short speeches were fil- 
tered in, closing with subscriptions — the very 
figures of speech for such an occasion. Men of 
Amherst, Yale, Dartmouth, and Williams, said they 
must plant as good a college there ; and planted their 
subscriptions. * * * Thirty-seven donations 
were made, and their hearty consecration to learning 
made each a little fortune. The miscellany of donors 
was typical of a wide interest. Four of them were 
women, two were families, seventeen were ministers, 
and mostly missionaries, and about as rich as Peter 
and John when they went to a prayer meeting once 
and met a lame man. How we all wept when one 
man, with a choked utterance, pledged $20 for his 
boy in heaven who died in the army. One stalwart 



162 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

missionary (Rev. Edward Brown), who told me 
his family burials had kept pace with his field all 
the way from Ohio to Minnesota, said he had no 
money, never expected to have, and the brethren 
knew it; but he could not lose his chance in so 
splendid a work. He offered a fine colt that was en- 
tered at forty dollars — more than the sheep given to 
Cambridge College its second year. The new presi- 
dent quickly remarked that no boys would be al- 
lowed to ride a * pony ' on college grounds. 

"Another brother (Rev. Lucian Farnham of Illi- 
nois) offered $20 in three annual payments. He 
knew of the logs and spades around Illinois Col- 
lege. One church was pledged for $106, while a 
modest lady through her husband put down $500. 
A young missionary (Rev. W. S. Hampton) offered 
twenty-five dollars out of the closing quarter of his 
scanty salary. Just over the river from his hired 
log parsonage was the Indian. He said the logs, 
shy of each other, left the cabin well ventilated, and 
the puncheon floor yawned with cracks, but neither 
he nor his young wife had any jewelry to lose 
through ; and his four chairs were stout and good if 
they were borrowed; and as he would never have 
another chance so favorable to found a college, he 
must take part. So we went through the meeting 
and took the thirty-seven subscriptions, and when 
the close came the people were too happy to take the 
benediction and separate. Probably there have 
been few meetings beyond the Alleghanies more 



THE SEVENTIES, i 163 

joyful or devout, or more fruitful for Christ's king- 
dom. When the meeting opened, the total property 
of the institution was estimated at $15,000, and 
the subscriptions of that afternoon were $16,446. 
I doubt whether any other $16,000 donated to 
learning east of the Alleghanies, since 1870, can 
show one-fifth of the fruit. We of the East, who 
travel more among the old cities of Europe than 
the new and growing ones of the United States, are 
not aware where educational investments are yield- 
ing the greatest harvests. We, under the welcome 
shade of old and classic trees, where every branch 
bends with the fruits of memory, are slow to con- 
sider that an hour's budding in a nursery will af- 
fect the fruit market for the next forty years more 
than a week's grafting in an old orchard." 

A few more cases in illustration of the spirit of 
that hour may well be put on record. A foreign 
missionary. Rev. Dr. Joseph K. Greene, seeking 
health in the home-land, made a gift of $25, a re- 
ceipt for which bore the first official signature of the 
new president. Thus early in the new enterprise 
were interwoven the interests of foreign missions 
and home missions. One who signed himself " a late 
student of the college," pledged $100, payable in 
two years. Still another offered 160 acres of land 
in Pope county valued at $200. Upon one card 
handed in was written : " There is standing on the 
books at the store, to the credit of Charles A. Lee, 
the last money he earned. This is donated to the col- 



164 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

lege as coming from one of the first students, now in 
heaven." Signed, A. Lee. Dr. Palmer was the 
giver of $ioo; Rev. H. A. Stimson turned over a 
government bond for $500, but then worth $575; 
and Hiram Scriver, to all he had subscribed before, 
added $2,000, including a lot and building valued at 
$500. As Dunning puts it in his " Congregational- 
ism in America," " Congregationalism in Minnesota 
has been a growth out of a congenial soil. Carleton 
College, like all the other colleges, a child of home 
missions, looks back to the day of its poverty as the 
day of its glory, when calling to itself a president, 
the giving for it in general association rolled up in 
one day over $16,000, until every home missionary 
was down for a sum that went beyond the point of 
feeling it. Up there the thrilling scene abides in 
thought as a sacred memento. That first strain 
probably cost more of sacrifice than the later raising 
of $200,000." 

Thus successfully was shunned the last of mortal 
perils for the college, and from henceforth its ex- 
istence was assured. It might have in store days 
of darkness and times of severe trial, but no crisis 
comparable with this one for gravity. This mem- 
orable session of the conference was brought to a 
close by the prayer of inauguration offered by Rev. 
Richard Hall, president of the board of trustees. 
Before final adjournment the board voted its readi- 
ness to change the name of the institution in 
view of a gift as large as $50,000; and that any 



THE SEVENTIES, i 135 

giver of not less than $15,000 might name a pro- 
fessorship. It was voted also " desirable to fill a 
Scandinavian professorship at the earliest practica- 
ble day " ; and donations were invited for such a 
chair. The president was authorized to attend the 
meeting of the College Aid Society to be held at 
Bloomfield, New Jersey, November 8. A poster is 
still in existence, about 12 by 18 inches, with the 
heading, " College Rally," and announcing for sub- 
stance : " President Strong will address the citizens 
of Northfield and vicinity upon the college, its pros- 
pects and future policy, next Friday evening, Octo- 
ber 28, at 7 o'clock, at Wheaton's Hall. Young 
and old, turn out and encourage the president of 
your institution. Let him feel your interest in its 
future growth, that he may labor with a courageous 
heart. Ex. Com." 

Speaking of the general impression concerning 
the future of the institution, President Strong says : 
" At that time faith in the success of * Northfield 
College ' was not discoverable. Pledges that had 
been secured by Mr. Seccombe were being repudi- 
ated on the ground that it was useless to sink any 
more money in a fruitless undertaking. There was 
a welcome for me as a citizen, but with it came the 
assurance that it was too late to save the college. 
That was gone hopelessly. One prominent resident 
said, * We are glad to have respectable people come 
here to live, but the college has gone into the 
ground, and it can never be resurrected.' " 



166 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

Carleton's First President. — It is necessary here 
to break the thread of the narrative, in order that 
the reader may be introduced to the leader and guide 
just inducted into his high office, and who, far more 
than any other man for a third of a century, was 
destined to shape the character of the college, by 
gathering funds for buildings and endowment, by 
selecting a faculty of scholarly and consecrated in- 
structors, by holding teachers and students to high 
ideals, and thus in so many directions achieving 
such distinguished success. No attempt will be 
made to present a complete biographical sketch, that 
task belonging more properly to the future his- 
torian, but only such incidents will be recorded as 
will serve to illustrate and emphasize the facts re- 
maining to be set forth in the chapters to follow. 

James Woodward Strong* was born in Brown- 
ington, Orleans county, Vermont, September 29, 
1833. His father was a merchant, of large experi- 
ence as a surveyor, for twelve years sheriff, and 
later keeper of a temperance hotel in Montpelier. 
Like the multitude of New England families at the 
time, this one lived in circumstances not only mod- 
erate, but approaching the straitened. As a child 
James was so puny and frail as to be a source of 



*The emphatic statement made in the Introduction must 
be recalled here and all along hereafter as later pages are 
read, that President Strong protested with all his might 
against the giving of such prominence to himself and to the 
incidents of his life; but all in vain, since the author insisted 
even more strenuously that this was a matter in which his 
judgment must be permitted to decide. 




JAMES W. STRONG. 



THE SEVENTIES, i 167 

continual solicitude to his mother, lest he should not 
survive to adult years. Before the age of fourteen 
he is found in a printing office, with work often 
imposed which was much beyond his strength; and 
for " wages " receiving his board, and an overcoat 
which cost seven dollars, at the end of his year's 
service. A large wholesale and retail bookstore in 
Burlington supplied the next place of toil, where he 
remained two years, with the return of board and 
$50 the first twelvemonth, and favored the second 
one with an increase to $75. This business was so 
thoroughly mastered that on occasion his employer 
felt at liberty to absent himself for days together, 
leaving this youthful clerk in entire charge. It was 
now that the study of Latin was taken up and 
pushed in the store, whenever a few leisure minutes 
could be found, and entirely by himself. A little 
later he enjoyed the instruction and friendship of 
a most noble personality, whose influence was abid- 
ing, Nathaniel G. Clark, then principal of an acad- 
emy, but afterward widely known and honored as 
secretary of the American Board. Such a reputa- 
tion for integrity, industry and business had by this 
time been established, that James was wanted for 
service as teller in a bank, but his employer pro- 
tested that he could not be spared, and he did not 
learn of the possibility until after the position had 
been filled. 

Next, as an episode, when he was only seventeen 
years of age, teaching followed in a school in a 



168 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

mountainous district, peculiarly difficult because of 
the custom, — the unwritten law, — enacted by the 
larger boys that at least two school-masters should 
be carried out bodily, or in some other way deposed 
each winter. Our slender youth was the second 
employed that year and in due time the inevitable 
contest came, but so master of the situation did the 
teacher prove himself that his engagement was 
lengthened by an additional month, with an increase 
of wages dating from the beginning of his service. 
Character had triumphed over muscle. 

In the spring of 185 1 the family removed to 
Wisconsin, settling at Beloit where only four years 
before a college had been planted (with Mr. Goodsell 
among the founders), from which the first class 
was soon to graduate. For two or three years 
studies were taken in the preparatory department, 
that is, when health at all permitted, at intervals 
with long gaps between, with teaching and other 
occupations resorted to in order not to rust in utter 
idleness. In January of 1852 he took charge of 
the Beloit public school and held the position until 
Lhe close of the school year, when he resumed study 
at the college. Soon an episode occurred of which 
a fellow-student, now Rev. Dr. A. W. Curtis of 
Raleigh, N. C, gives an interesting account. With 
two or three others Mr. Strong went to bathe just 
below the dam in Rock river, where there was a 
dangerous eddy, which he meant to avoid, but going 
a little too near was drawn in, and soon found it 



THE SEVENTIES, i 169 

impossible to escape alone. Natural independence 
prevented any call for help until almost too late. 
Mr. Curtis, who was some distance below, recog- 
nized the voice, and as soon as possible, with the 
aid of another, drew him out by his hair, too weak 
to stand. It was some time before he fully recov- 
ered from this, but, determined not to give up to 
anything, and not to slight any duty, the very next 
morning found him at chapel prayers, which, in ad- 
dition to one recitation, were held in that benighted 
age before the breakfast hour. During the spring 
of the next year he was sick for several weeks, and 
during the summer following, for health's sake, a 
trip was taken by wagon to Galena, and thence up 
the river to St. Paul and beyond, obtaining his 
first view of a region to become subsequently very 
familiar. Returning, hard study not yet being pos- 
sible, nearly a year of teaching ensued, followed by 
the acquisition of the art of telegraphy, which gave 
him abundant occupation. However, in spite of all 
these interruptions, this strenuous youth was able 
to enter the freshman class in the fall of 1854, 
Ixjarding at home and doing chores, also adding to 
his income by taking charge of the Beloit telegraph 
office, his duties including the delivery as well as 
the receiving of messages, and the repairing of lines 
whenever broken. During the sophomore year so 
much of absence was necessitated by sickness and the 
performance of numerous outside duties, that only 
about one-third of the time could be devoted to 



170 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

study, but nevertheless all the examinations were 
successfully passed. While in the junior year, not 
only was he laid aside for weeks by fever, but his 
eyes gave out, with such radical weakness setting 
in that ever since, defective vision has been an un- 
ceasing trial not only, but also a source of most 
serious limitation. During his college days these 
several lines of activity were pursued : chore boy at 
home, student, teacher in the preparatory depart- 
ment, college monitor, telegraph operator, town- 
clerk (and as such taking the census in 1855, both 
of town and city), church chorister, member of two 
quartets, secretary of a choral union, secretary of 
a library association, secretary of the state teachers' 
association, and city superintendent of schools ! Not 
strange to say, rest and recuperation were found 
necessary at the end of the junior year, and a part 
of that summer was spent in Minnesota. In Sep- 
tember his eyes were in such a condition that sitting 
with back to the light was compelled, and often 
with bandages altogether shutting out the light. Of 
course reading and writing were impossible, and 
all he learned came through the lips of a devoted 
classmate and roommate, now the Rev. Dr. John H. 
Edwards of Brooklyn, New York. In spite of all. 
graduation found Strong among the foremost, and 
to him the valedictory oration was awarded. 

Next, soon after commencement we find him a 
telegraph operator in Madison, reporting also for 
the Milwaukee papers the doings of the legislature. 




SUSAN WILLIS. 



THE SEVENTIES, i 171 

Later in the season a second visit was made to the 
Northwest, this time with a party of college friends, 
going by sailboat or steamboat through Lake Su- 
perior from Sault Ste. Marie to Bayfield and thence 
on foot to the Namekagon river. It was a brown- 
faced company of young men, in garments much 
the worse for wear, that tramped into St. Paul 
that August morning, bearing their cooking uten- 
sils and revealing to the curious passers-by but 
little of their real college culture. One of these 
was Mr. Edwards, named on a preceding page ; an- 
other was Henry S. DeForest, a tutor both at Yale 
and at Beloit, and hence familiarly called " The 
Tutor," who, after his pastorates in Iowa, devoted 
his noble manhood, as president of Talladega Col- 
lege, to educational work at the South, until his 
death in January, 1896. 

Consecrated to the ministry from his very birth 
by his mother, baptized and prayed over by her 
foster-father. Rev. James Woodward, with the same 
end in view, it is not strange that Mr. Strong never 
had, from his earliest recollection, any other pur- 
pose or desire than to become a pastor. But how, 
with eyes practically worthless for study, could this 
plan be carried out ? The same college friends with 
whom he had so long been intimate, very strongly 
urged him to accompany them to Union Theological 
Seminary in New York, promising to aid him in 
every way possible. He could not refuse and so, 
borrowing money to reach the city, he entered with 



172 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

them in the autumn of 1859. For two years Eugene 
H. Avery — now Rev. Dr. Avery of Oakland, Cal. — 
a man of rare scholarship and warm heart, who 
had been a very intimate friend throughout the col- 
lege course, was his room-mate and reader, always 
taking the notes of the lectures, which they then 
studied together. 

The duties of the last year, however, were such 
as to require absolutely the aid of one who could 
devote to them freely all the time needed. Miss 
Mary Davenport, for several years a teacher in 
Beloit, was ready to undertake this labor ; and after 
their marriage in September, 1861, such service 
became, for many years, a prominent part of her 
most devoted and efficient wifely ministrations. 

In addition to pursuing the theological studies 
required, the cost of living was met by singing in 
various church choirs, for which a superior bass 
voice made him acceptable, and also by teaching in 
families and private schools. Graduating in 1862, 
ordination soon followed and a settlement for two 
years in Brodhead, Wisconsin; and then a transfer 
to Faribault, Minnesota, in January of '65; to be> 
come acting pastor of the Congregational church. 
As if to meet impending " fate," his advent into 
Minnesota was in ample season to be in attendance 
upon the conference which selected Northfield as 
the seat of the college, and also to be chosen a 
member of the board of trustees, among the first 
and weightiest of whose duties was the launching 



THE SEVENTIES, i 173 

of the proposed institution, and then steering its 
perilous way through storms, rocks and quicksands. 
As a matter of course the future president was pos- 
sessed of thorough personal knowledge of every 
step taken hitherto, the financial canvass of the 
state by Mr. Seccombe, the purchase of the Ameri- 
can House, the engagement of Mr. Goodhue, the 
gradual decline of enthusiasm and confidence, and 
the dire extremities into which the enterprise had 
now fallen. 



174 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 



CHAPTER V I. 

THE SEVENTIES. 2. 

The Marvel of Carleton's Enlargement. 

We approach now the narrative of the sudden 
and surprising blossoming out of the college into 
fame, also into comparative prosperity and strength ; 
moreover, an amazing transformation wrought by a 
providence most painful, one which for months ap- 
peared as good as certain to make inevitable, as 
well as greatly to hasten, irretrievable ruin. It 
would not be easy to recall a more striking example 
of crushing calamity leading straight forward to 
phenomenal success, that is, with the success related 
to the calamity as effect is to cause. Recall how the 
chief instrument was a stranger to rugged health in 
childhood; through serious bodily infirmities strug- 
gling to an education; and, impelled by the same 
" thorn in the flesh," constrained to retire from the 
calling to which his life had been consecrated. And 
then, almost at once a stroke fell which brought him 
near to the gates of death, and left him for life to 
carry evident scars and endure severe and annoy- 
ing bodily ill. 

But first a paragraph not doleful in the least, 
but entertaining instead, almost to the amusing. As 
we saw, during the month intervening between his 



THE SEVENTIES, 2 175 

election to the presidency and his acceptance thereof 
Mr. Strong had resorted to his friends for counsel. 
And among others, communication was had with 
President Merriman of Ripon College, an able exec- 
utive, and experienced in efforts to open the purses 
of the wealthy, and whose letter in response to cer- 
tain queries is still extant. In it he says : " You 
ask if, in view of my experience, I would encourage 
any man to go East to beg endowment. No, no! 
Every bone, and muscle, and nerve, replies, no, no ! 
It may be a necessity in some cases, but there is 
everything to discourage it, and good policy should 
avoid it. Unless your case is very strong, or you 
can use strong personal influence, or have some 
strong hold on some very wealthy man, you will 
long toil in vain. I do not think the College Society 
would endorse an application from Northfield at 
present. That institution has hardly come to the 
stage which their rules require. Several institutions 
already endorsed are in urgent need of the quotas 
which they have been warranted to expect, and 
the officers of the society are desirous of completing 
their quotas. It is harder to awaken an interest in 
this than in almost any other benevolent cause. 
There is a very general feeling at the East that 
western colleges ought not to be so dependent as 
they are on eastern benevolence. In view of the 
situation in Minnesota I suggest : Have an academy 
for both sexes, high-toned in religon, morals and 
scholarship — economical and vigorous. Enlist the 



176 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

churches in it; get all the money for it that you 
can without begging for it as a pauper. Aim this 
academy towards the college of the future, and 
grow it up into the college of the future. Don't 
attempt to develop the plan faster than your con- 
stituency, your resources, your students and your 
own educational work. Let what you have in your 
state grow thriftily and naturally and substantially 
into what you are to have. Don't scheme, don't 
beg, but simply make your work grow." All this 
is good, sensible advice, on general principles. But 
scarcely so the further suggestions like these : " Lay 
the pecuniary foundations now in the natural re- 
sources of the state. Secure land, as much as you 
can by gift and some, if necessary, by purchase. 
A few thousand dollars wisely laid out now will 
lay the foundation for a great fund in twenty 
years. The best way is to make a town for the 
college. Let a few enterprising christian families 
associate for the purpose. Let them secure land 
enough and set apart sufficient to found a college, 
and keep it inviolably for that purpose. Make a 
christian place for the college, begin a school and 
develop its property as you develop the school. If 
your academy was at first located elsewhere, move 
it to the new town in due time, if thought best. 
Northfield may be the best place for your college, 
but it seems to me you have not preempted suffi- 
cient foundations there and cannot now. If I 
wanted to make a college in Minnesota, I think I 



THE SEVENTIES, 2 177 

should get twenty good families and start for woods 
or prairie, even though you would give me North- 
field to begin with. The task of building up a 
college on so small an original foundation as you 
have, and so depending on the benevolence of your 
churches, and such aid as when you have grown 
to it you may beg at the East, is immense, and the 
main part of it will come on the president. He 
must be able to do all things, and do without all 
things, if he has to beg into being a good college." 
For some reason, not much heed appears to have 
been given to this advice, and very soon we find the 
newly elected president resorting to " begging," 
and away down East at that; with an outcome 
also which abundantly justified the policy, proving 
that here was a leader, who knew no such word as 
fail, whose business it was not to follow precedents, 
but to make them; and illustrating anew the fact 
that the chief constituent is always to be found in 
" the man behind the gun." As soon as possible 
after the inaugural services with their most hearty 
and effectual endorsement made by liberal subscrip- 
tions ; that is, as soon as he could leave his pastor- 
ate, this eager seeker for friends and funds (not 
knowing in the least what experiences awaited him 
there), was ready to take his departure for New 
England; though primarily to secure the counte- 
nance of the College Aid Society, whose annual 
meeting was at hand. But, through the recent de- 
mise of its secretary, nothing came of this attempt. 



178 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

Fortified with but a single letter of introduction, 
eastern Massachusetts was soon visited, with various 
calls made in Boston and towns surrounding. 
Somehow, the spring before, it had " happened " 
that in Mr. Strong's presence mention had been 
made of a Mr. Carleton, a resident of Charlestown, 
as one both possessed of ample means and the dis- 
position to use them for the advancement of worthy 
objects. It also " happened " that a son-in-law of 
this same individual, Rev. A. K. Packard, was pas- 
tor of the Anoka Congregational church and trustee 
of Northfield College. What then more natural 
than that at the time of the inauguration, Mr. 
Strong should put the question to Mr. Packard 
(what was it but by the spirit of prophecy?) : 
" What would you say to having a Carleton Col- 
lege in Minnesota ? " The prompt and cheerful 
response came : " I don't know but it would be 
a good thing." By request, a letter of introduc- 
tion to this father-in-law was given. When the 
fitting time arrived a call was made at the office 
of Mr. Carleton. The establishment was a large 
one, the growth of years from the very humblest 
beginnings, employed some hundreds of hands, and 
was devoted to the manufacture of lamps, chande- 
liers, gas fixtures, and brass utensils in general. 
The letter was presented and read, evoking the re- 
mark, " I see you would like some money." The 
rejoinder was most politic, " I am not asking for 
any now, but I have hoped you would become inter- 



THE SEVENTIES, 2 179 

ested in our college, upon learning more about it." 
After a few minutes' conversation concerning his 
daughter and grandchildren in Minnesota, the inter- 
view ended with no plan or thought of when or 
how, if ever, a second meeting would occur. 

Later in the week inquiry was made at a minis- 
terial agency in the city for an opportunity to preach 
the next Sunday, with an assignment made, behold ! 
to Winthrop church, Charlestown ; and who should 
be found in the audience and a member, but Mr. 
Carleton, who at the close of the morning service, 
greeted the preacher cordially, introduced him to 
a Miss Willis*, and they invited him home after 



* Mrs. Sarah E. Northrop, of Oak Park, 111., kindly fur- 
nishes a biographical sketch of Miss Willis, her cousin, from 
which this note is prepared. 

"Susan Willis was born in Shutesbury, Mass., in April, 
1818. Her father, who was a cousin of the poet, N. P. 
Willis', died of yellow fever, while on a business trip to New 
Orleans. Her mother was a practical, sensible Christian 
woman of the veritable New England type of character. The 
younger cousins looked to Susan as their ideal and pattern 
in gentleness, goodness and unselfish devotion to others. 
We all loved her for her own sake, she was so gentle, so 
unobtrusive, so charitable, so Christ-like. Once in going from 
Boston to Springfield, I overheard the conversation of two 
gentleman sitting behind me. One asked : 'Do you know 
Miss Willis, of Boston, who does so much good with her 
means, in such quiet ways ; who provides libraries for 
Sunday-schools, and does so much for destitute churches?' 
Upon the Shutesbury church she bestowed some six thou- 
sand dollars. Besides the ten thousand dollars to pay the 
debt on 'Willis Hall,' her gifts to and for the college ag- 
gregated at least five thousand dollars. The first of her an- 
cestors in this country, John Hunting, came to Dedham, 
Mass., in 1638, and was one of the founders of the church 
there, and its first ruling elder. He was active in religious 
and town afifairs until his death, at the age of 92, April 12. 
1689. To the historian, Dedham is a place of much more 



180 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

the afternoon service, to dine with them. A pleas- 
ant visit followed, with many questions asked and 
answered concerning the West, Minnesota and the 
new college. Mrs. Carleton was an invalid, and a 
quasi-pastoral visit was had with her. As the 
guest departed he was invited to drop in at the 
office next day. Miss Willis was then found pres- 
ent, who proved to be Mr. Carleton's long-tried, 
most faithful and efficient chief-assistant, in various 
ways wielding a profound influence over him, and 
always certain to give stimulus to his better im- 
pulses. Before the call closed the startling interro- 
gation was put, " What would you do with a little 
money, if it should be given to you now ? " To 
which quoth the president, " Money is most needed 
now for current expenses." Whereupon Mr. Carle- 
ton continued, " I guess I'll have to tell you what 
she says," glancing towards Miss Willis ; " she 

than ordinary interest, for here was estabHshed, by vote 
of a town meeting held January i, 1642, the first public 
school in America. The founders fully believed 'that the 
good education of children is of singular behoofe and bene- 
fit to any commonwealth.' The first name in the docu- 
ment is that of John Hunting. Hon. J. W. Dickinson, for 
many years secretary of the State Board of Education, said 
of it : 'As this was the first law of the kind ever passed 
by any community of persons, or by any state, Massachu- 
setts may claim the honor of having originated the free pub- 
lic school.' It is certainly interesting to learn to what 
noble and far-seeing ancestors Miss Willis could trace her 
lineage. The doctrine that moral qualities are transmitted 
finds here pleasing confirmation. Miss Willis was a niece 
of Mrs. Carleton, and for more than forty years' in the 
family ; and also closely associated in his daily business with 
Mr. Carleton, to whom she was married, March il, 1875. 
She died of consumption, March 23, 1876." 



THE SEVENTIES, 2 181 

says that if I'll give you $1,000, she'll give you 
$500; and I think I'll have to do it." A check was 
drawn by Miss Willis for the whole amount at 
once. Nor was this the end, for Mr. Carleton made 
the earnest request that this same " beggar " from 
the West, who had made no public allusion to his 
college, remain and preach at the Charlestown 
church the next Sunday also. Though the presi- 
dent's plan had been to take sooner his departure 
from the city, with a strong suspicion that some- 
thing would " happen " if he remained, he concluded 
to accept the invitation. As before, dinner and an 
hour or two of friendly intercourse were had at 
the Carleton home. Early the week following, a 
call was made at the warerooms of the Hallett & 
Davis Company, where an offer was made of any 
piano that might be selected for the college, at half- 
price; which piece of good fortune being reported 
to his two friends at the office, he was asked, " Has 
anybody lifted the other end of that piano? " " No, 
sir, I have not asked any one." At once Miss 
Willis said : " I don't think he better go home with- 
out it, do you ? " and then she added : "If you will 
give $100.00 I will give $200.00." A smile lit up 
his whole face as Mr. Carleton quickly responded, 
" I will do it." Thus was secured, without cost to 
the institution, the first piano it ever owned. So 
also ended the first, though by no means the last 
transaction with these noble and generous co-part- 
ners in good works. 



182 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

Surely, this could not but be regarded as a most 
auspicious beginning for a financial campaign, and 
who could help concluding that providence was on 
the side of this latest competitor for funds so sorely- 
needed for the intellectual and spiritual betterment 
of the West? But! how sudden and abrupt was 
the descent from these few cheering hours of sun- 
light to the blackness of darkness. Leaving Boston 
on Friday of that week, December 23, so near the 
glad Christmas season, the president stopped at 
Hartford, Conn., for a call upon friends. After 
dining with his seminary classmate, Rev. Joseph 
H. Twichell, pastor of the Asylum Hill church, and 
calling upon Rev. H. Clay Trumbull, he presented 
a letter of introduction to Rev. Collins Stone, su- 
perintendent of the American Asylum for the Deaf 
and Dumb, who was found just entering his car- 
riage for a drive. It appears that after driving 
some distance, and visiting the residence of Harriet 
Beecher Stowe, Mr. Stone turned homeward, ex- 
pecting to cross the railway track at Sigourney 
street. He came to the track, stopped, looked to- 
wards the express train approaching from New 
Haven, and evidently thought he had time to cross. 
His horse had been taught, whenever about to start, 
to prance a little and then go. The consequence 
this time was that the carriage was exactly on the 
track when it was swept away from the horse, 
thrown upon the engine with its contents, and 
carried more than seven hundred feet before the 



THE SEVENTIES, 2 183 

train could be stopped. Mr. Stone was found life- 
less from a blow upon the head, while his com- 
panion was unconscious and apparently at death's 
door, having received several cuts upon his head 
and face, his back being seriously injured, the bones 
of the left leg and ankle badly fractured, three 
fingers broken and the flesh of the hand torn. The 
victims of the accident were carried to the station in 
the baggage car and from thence, Mr. Stone being 
recognized, to the institution. Four surgeons were 
in attendance during the night, but, while the facial 
wounds were cared for, until the next day nothing 
was done for the fractured leg, since it was deemed 
jimpo.ssible that the sufferer could survive until 
morning. The Boston morning papers reported the 
accident, and the evening papers announced Mr. 
Strong's death as having occurred at half past 
eight Friday night. It was mentioned in the pulpit 
of Winthrop church where he had preached the 
two preceding Sabbaths, and fervent prayer was 
ofifered for " the widow in the distant West." 
When Mr. Twichell, who had been in attendance 
much of Saturday, called on Sabbath morning, his 
classmate recognized him and in perplexity inquired, 
"Twichell, where am I? What has happened?" 
The reply was : " Well, James, there has been a 
railroad accident and you are hurt, but you must 
now keep quiet, and not ask another question. We 
are doing what we can for you and you shall know 
all about it by and by." Several days passed of 



184 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

intense suffering and only partial consciousness. 
His brother Henry, a distinguished army-surgeon, 
arrived from Wisconsin on Wednesday, but it was 
not until Thursday that Mrs. Strong could reach 
his bedside to be installed as nurse, having left in 
Minnesota a babe but two months old. 

Mr. Twichell furnishes these interesting rem- 
iniscences of that eventful day: 

Inviting his caller to ride with him and return 
to tea, Mr. Stone stepped back to the door and 
called out : " Set a plate for a visitor at supper, — 
a friend from the West," and off they started. 
Therefore it was that when an hour later they were 
carried in, — one dead and the other apparently 
dying, — the latter was a person of whom nothing 
was known, excepting that he was from the West. 
It is a fact worthy of mention here, that down to 
the present time. President Strong has no recollec- 
tion of anything whatsoever, between his setting 
out on the drive, and his recovery of consciousness 
some thirty-six hours afterward. That evening, for 
some forgotten reason, in anticipation of the usual 
time, the Sunday School Christmas festival of the 
church of which I was pastor was held. In the 
midst of the proceedings, while the gifts from the 
tree were being distributed and all was merry, some 
one came up quickly to me and in an agitated whis- 
per, communicated the dreadful news that Principal 
Stone and an unknown gentleman in his company 
had been run over by a railroad train, and both 
killed. At once I thought of President Strong, and 
without an instant's delay, started for Mr. Stone's 
house near by ; — in my excitement going as I recall, 



THE SEVENTIES, 2 185 

hatless. Arriving there I found all confusion and 
dismay. Mr. Stone was dead. The other I then 
learned was not, but was only just alive. He had 
been brought to the house because he was with Mr. 
Stone, but who he was nobody knew. I thought I 
did, and was conducted to the room into which be 
had been taken. Yes, it was James Strong! He 
lay in his clothes, on the outside of the bed, scarcely 
breathing, and wholly unconscious. For several 
hours it was by the doctors deemed probable, was 
indeed scarcely doubted, that his internal injuries 
would prove fatal. After awhile, however, there 
was a rally of his vital forces, and there began to 
be more hope for him."* 

It could not but be that by so tragic an experi- 
ence befalling a stranger amongst us, our good 
Hartford people were deeply affected, and much 
drawn out in their kindly feeling toward him. He 
was, too, in a peculiar manner associated in their 
thoughts with Principal Stone, — a man greatly hon- 
ored and beloved, — whose death was a public sor- 
row. When, the Sunday before he left us to return 
to his Minnesota home, Mr. Strong preached in 
our Asylum Hill church, though obliged by his 
broken ankle to speak resting one knee on a chair, 
a great many besides those of our own congrega- 
tion were present, eager to hear one in whom, for 
such a cause, so deep an interest had been taken 
by the whole community. President Strong had 
said to me, just before the accident : " If there 
,were any way in the world to get money for that 

*His physician, Dr. P. W. Ellsworth, afterward said to 
him: " Mr. Strong, you owe your life to this single fact that 
you had not poisoned your blood with tobacco or whisl^ey. 
Had you used either it would have turned the scale against 
you." 



186 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

college but this dreadful way of begging, how glad 
and thankful I would be to take it ! " Recalling 
this to him, two or three years later, I asked him 
if he would be willing to earn another fifty thousand 
dollars for it, by being run over by a railroad train ; 
at which he shook his head a good deal doubtfully, 
and said : " I should wish the assurance that this 
is the Lord's will concerning me." 

There happened a thing to me at a subsequent 
period, that as incidentally and in a striking man- 
ner arising from the events I have been rehearsing, 
it may not be amiss for me, by way of appendix, 
to relate. One summer, not many years ago, I was 
on a pedestrian tour with my friend, Mark Twain, 
in Switzerland. It was our wont in our long days' 
walks to entertain one another with various dis- 
course, — various narrative, — often with tales of 
personal reminiscence. I chanced one day to call 
up out of the past this foregoing story of President 
Strong, which I told at length, in all its particulars 
in minute detail, making as much of a story of it as 
I could, there being a plenty of time. I was just 
finishing it, had just reached its dramatic climax, — 
Mr. Carleton's fifty thousand dollars, — when a 
sharp turn in the road brought us abruptly face to 
face with President Strong himself ! so that I was 
able, after a momentary pause of speechless aston- 
ishment, to say : " And here is the very man ! 
President Strong, let me introduce you." He was 
also there on a pedestrian tour, yet neither of us 
knew that the other was in the country. My friend 
was something of a believer in telepathy; and as 
presently we resumed our journey, he said : " You 
felt him coming. That's the reason why that story 
rose to the surface just now." 



THE SEVENTIES, 2 187 

March had arrived before this sorely stricken 
couple could set out upon their return homeward. 
After three months the president was able, only 
with the greatest difficulty, to move about with the 
aid of crutches; while for a year it was necessary 
to depend upon the assistance of either crutches or 
cane. Nor from that calamitous day to this, though 
some thirty-three years have come and gone, have 
the severe internal injuries then received ceased 
to make themselves well-nigh constantly felt in 
various trying limitations and bodily ills; with all 
this added to the already chronic diseased condition 
of the organs of sight. Let it not be forgotten that 
whatever achievements President Strong has ever 
made in Carleton's behalf have been wrought out 
in despite of these vexatious impediments and these 
heavy burdens of physical infirmity. For the most 
part they have been borne in silence. 

And now for the almost incredible sequel. It 
was to give the greater point and emphasis to this, 
and not to glorify or excite sympathy for the in- 
dividual, that the facts just cited have been re- 
called. Let it be suggested again that though a 
host of earnest-hearted ones have endured trial, sor- 
row and pain in the service of country or the 
Kingdom, surely seldom has the vicarious element 
been more noticeable than here; the individual suf- 
fering loss in order that to the many greater good 
might accrue. At least, scarcely ever has the con- 
nection been so close, so marked, so altogether un- 



188 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

mistakable, between the pain of the one and the 
profit of the other. For the fact can scarcely be 
gainsaid that if that Hartford casualty had not 
occurred, and so the president had returned safe 
and sound, hale and hearty, the munificent Carleton 
donation to the college (not to name other gifts 
which, directly or indirectly, are tracable to the 
same source of inspiration), had never been made. 
As Miss Willis judged : " It must have been the 
work of the Holy Spirit upon his heart." The 
theology may not have been of the highest order, 
the logic may not have been sound, the inference 
may not have been demanded or even rational; yet, 
in the mind of this devout and successful man of 
afifairs the matter stood in this fashion : Of course 
he was greatly shocked and deeply impressed by the 
intelligence of the death of the clergyman, the col- 
lege president, with whom he had held much pleas- 
ant intercourse, and from whom he had parted only 
a few hours before. And then, when the tidings 
came that he was still alive, might even recover, 
and thus carry forward the great task to which 
he so recently had been set apart, it seemed pass- 
ing strange, the next thing to the miraculous. And 
what did it mean? What was the divine purpose 
in sparing his life? The inference was drawn that 
evidently the Lord had some important work for 
Mr. Strong to do; and also that he himself, as a 
Christian man blessed with a goodly bank account, 
in this weighty matter must by no means fail to be 



THE SEVENTIES, 2 189 

a co-worker with the Lord. His conclusion was to 
undertake to ao something handsome in the way 
of endowment. The first definite statement of what 
might be expected appears in a letter from Miss 
Willis, who wrote March 25, 187 1 (but woman- 
like, in a postscript): "Should Mr. Carleton be 
blessed with health a few weeks or months longer, 
I think we have reason to hope he may endow 
Northfield College with $50,000." April 4, from 
the same hand came the information that the gift 
was certain, nor was it long before a remittance 
of $15,000 actually arrived, to be followed a few 
days later by a second draft for $10,000, and then 
another for the final $25,000. Within the space 
of six weeks the entire amount was on deposit in 
a Faribault bank! It constituted the marvel of 
the day for all that region, and was the largest 
sum which up to that time had ever been bestowed 
upon a western institution of learning. And this 
though President Merriman had said, " No, no ! 
To make an effort is preposterous !" 

It may safely be left to the reader's imagination 
to picture the thoughts and feelings which had 
filled the minds and hearts of the friends of the 
college during the almost six months intervening 
between that thrilling inauguration day and the re- 
ception of these almost incredible glad tidings. At 
the beginning a well known and trusted leader se- 
cured, ready at once to enter upon his work, with 
a large sum subscribed for the relief of the strait- 



190 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

ened finances; thus speedily restoring shattered 
hopes, Hke bringing Hfe from the dead. Next his 
departure eastward, with Httle known of what was 
occurring, whether success or failure was attending 
the great venture; then the startling, sickening 
intelligence of the accident ; the president dead or 
dying, or if his life was spared, likely to be for 
life a physical wreck; and when he appeared again 
in Faribault, with little in his condition to re- 
store hope and courage. And what did it all mean ? 
Was it a cruel mockery of providence ? Why these 
so many alternations between hope and fear? And 
so when a veritable windfall was announced, a 
gift that then seemed larger than a half-million 
would to-day, it is no wonder that the multitude 
were incredulous, even unwilling to believe any 
good news. Too many times already had they 
been deceived by false hopes. And such natural 
skepticism manifested itself in Northfield, when one 
day in May a handbill scattered broadcast called 
the citzens together, saying : " Fifty thousand dol- 
lars for Northfield College ! Come out to-night and 
hear the story." From not a few the response took 
the form of a shake of the head coupled with a 
knowing look, supposing the school was really de- 
funct ; suspicious that some trick was to be sprung ; 
an attempt to be made to raise the preposterous 
sum named. ** H'm ! Another scheme to get sub- 
scriptions ! " It was found necessary to make the 
plain declaration that the figures given stood for 



THE SEVENTIES, 2 191 

a donation actually in hand. So a great gathering 
was held in Wheaton's hall, at which Hon. S. W. 
Furber presided, and addresses were made — of 
course to a jubilant audience — by the president, sup- 
ported upon crutches; by Revs. A. K. Packard, E. 
M. Williams, Richard Hall, M. A. Munson, J. F. 
Wilcox and Hon. Chas. A. Wheaton. So astound- 
ingly felicitous did the situation seem, that even 
some of the trustees present were inclined to con- 
clude that their days of stress and anxiety were over. 
But Mr. Williams warned them, and all others who 
might share their over-sanguine anticipation, that 
this was not the end of giving; was only the be- 
ginning, since " a college always needs more. It is 
like a hungry dog; you throw him a piece of meat, 
he swallows it down with a gulp and then looks 
at you just as wistfully for more." The years since 
have abundantly established the wisdom of those 
words. 

Nevertheless, the long and dreary and most try- 
ing days of probation were at length really at an 
end. Abundance of hardest work was still in store, 
accompanied with pinching times; but no more 
occasion for timidity and hesitation because of 
possible collapse. With wise and resolute grappling 
with each difficulty as it arose, from henceforth 
only good cheer was in order. Night and winter 
were past, it was now daybreak and springtime. 
With such a reputation both West and East, with a 
leader and organizer so well equipped for his task, 



192 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

possessed of such a substantial beginning of finan- 
cial resources ; ultimate success might wisely almost 
be taken for granted. But during the same days of 
rejoicing other unmistakable tokens of prosperity 
were visible. In May the president took up his 
residence in Northfield, while during the summer 
the walls of the long-expected stone building were 
actually rising at length. The catalogue of 1 870-1 
named a faculty of 5, followed by a register of 
no students, of whom 75 were "gentlemen" and 
35 were " ladies." The college department had at- 
tained to a membership of 6, the freshman class 
numbering 5. The closing pages of this document 
bear an announcement entitled, " Mr. Carleton's 
Donation," and " Change of Name ;" and give the 
action taken by the board in relation thereto. The 
trustees say in part : " At the time this college 
started there seemed no reason to suppose that it 
would be exempt from the trials and embarrass- 
ments to which similar enterprises are usually sub- 
jected. It was felt to be a great undertaking, one 
that would involve years of sacrifice and patience 
and toil. Still it was the conviction of Christian men 
that the necessities of the time demanded an institu- 
tion which should attempt to set up a high standard 
of education for the youth of our state; and espe- 
cially aid in raising up recruits for the Gospel 
ministry. It would be in vain to deny that there 
have been dark days in the brief period since our 
•college began. Yet, in the most trying circum- 



THE SEVENTIES, a 193 

stances we have been sustained by the behef that 
God's hand was in this work. If this be so, the 
college cannot fail. If this enterprise be not for 
God's glory, we do not wish it to succeed. The 
gift of Mr. Carleton fills us with joyful surprise 
and deep gratitude. We accept it as an indication 
that God calls us to prosecute this work with fresh 
zeal. While we acknowledge our indebtedness to 
the donor, we would heartily thank our Heavenly 
Father, the giver of this and every good gift. The 
form of this donation, in funds at once available, 
renders it of peculiar value to us at the present point 
in our history. As a board of trust we shall en- 
deavor to use it wisely ; and we are especially grati- 
fied at the manner of the gift, full liberty being 
allowed us to apply it as the interests of the col- 
lege may, in our judgment, demand. So far from 
feeling that there is little more to be done, we feel 
an increased responsibility and a new readiness to 
toil and give for the college. It will be our pleasure, 
with the donor's consent, to give his name hence- 
forth to the institution, that as he has so greatly 
added to its early resources, so it may in future 
years perpetuate his memory." 

We are constrained to quote here the glowing 
words — prophetic as well as historic — of Rev. Dr. 
Lyman Whiting,* in a notable address at Carle- 
ton's anniversary, June, 1871. 



* For sixty years Dr. Whiting has been a gospel preacher, 
and although an octogenarian since 1900, is still in the pas- 



194 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

"We are assembled not far from the geographi- 
cal center of the continent. The schools and all the 
treasures for learning are upon one side of us. 
A realm of unmeasured possibilities on the other. 
We come here to look into a cradle in which, we 
think, lies an infant of priceless promise. It is an 
American college, just come to a specific name and 
place in the great college family. We look to see 
it make this Minnesota town a christian Athens, 
drawing the young men and maidens, by the in- 
spiration of letters and science, from all the wide 
region around us. How wide this state is, one of 
your ministers has told us.* 'Her territory is capa- 
ble of division into as many as sixty-four several 
parts, each of which should be as large as the 
state of Rhode Island. She out-measures Massa- 
chusetts eleven times, and she might twice absorb 
Louisiana or Cuba. Her area exceeds that of Eng- 
land and Scotland together; and it is more than 
twice that of Holland, Greece and Belgium com- 
bined.' Her natural resources are beyond esti- 
mate; the climate, beauty of scenery, fertility, for- 
ests, quarries, mines, *water-pov/er, vast, immense 
and perhaps unparalleled in the universality of its 
distribution, unless by New England.' In the midst 
of such a state, of such vastness in all its measure- 

torate at East Charlemont, Mass. Both at the East and in 
the West — in city and in country — he has rendered faithful 
service, never being out of the pulpit more than four con- 
secutive Sundays. Having a strong and vigorous Suyle, he 
has written much for the press, and has been in frequent 
demand for installation sermons, historical addresses and 
commencement orations. President Strong says respecting him : 
"For more than forty years an intimate personal fellowship 
with Dr. Whiting has been to me a constant source of in- 
tellectual and spiritual inspiration." 
*Rev. M. A. Munson. 



The seventies, 2 195 

merits (except its means for culture), you plant 
this college. It is almost on the border of a new 
world ; truly on the frontier of the half of a conti- 
nent yet to be filled with men. Your story of ex- 
perience is not a common one. It had a remarkable 
prototype, long time ago. In some essential par- 
ticulars your beginnings are repetitions of elder 
members in the national family of colleges. Let 
me relate: Close by the water's edge on the slope 
of land from Bunker's Hill, and on the zfestern 
side, stands a granite obelisk; a single shaft, fifteen 
feet high, four feet at the base and half as large 
at the summit. It was hewn by special permission 
from the quarry of 'The Bunker Hill Monument 
Association,' and so is kindred stone to that 
majestic Word of Liberty which rises a few fur- 
longs distant from the one we describe. On it a 
name is carved in 'high relief,' said to be the 
first experiment of that kind of work on granite 
in this country. It is upon the face of the shaft 
looking over the ocean to the old England from 
whence he came. Harvard is the name. * * * 
On the opposite side, toward Cambridge, and ex- 
changing glimpses with the spires of the university 
which his timely gifts created, is a Latin inscrip- 
tion, * * * in touching, grateful remembrance 
of his great deed — the planting, one hundred and 
ninety years before, of the little germ, in the un- 
known wilderness — the first New World college; 
a Congregational college. 

"From the parcel of ground holding that stone 
could have been seen when erected, the roof of a 
plain old mansion, in which sometime dwelt the 
famed orator, proposing, 'tis said, this grateful 



196 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

memorial, and whose eloquent tribute to the re- 
vered benefactor, at its placing, enshrine it and its 
subject in American literature — Edward Everett; 
and in which, after his removal to high civil sta- 
tions, and then to the presidency of the university, 
lived for a series of years a prosperous, benevolent, 
Christian merchant, whose name most of you have 
learned — William Carleton. * * * 

"Congregational care for true learning began two 
hundred and forty years ago, 'on the wild New 
England shore;' and so a few months ago, in the 
middle of the vast continent, fiften hundred miles 
from John Harvard's grave, a fellow-townsman of 
the founder and god-sire of the first American col- 
lege, surprises the world by planting (and grati- 
tude already enshrines his name upon it) another 
sapling of the grand old stock — a New England 
college. 

u^ >jc jf ^ Friends and benefactors : Looking 
from this joyful day into the coming two hundred 
years — mating you in length of days to those now 
attained by your prototypes — dare you doubt that 
these notable analogies as to origin and infantile 
struggle, shall perpetuate themselves in better and 
higher parallels? Who can predict otherwise of 
what the coming two-and-a-half centuries will bring 
to pass upon this spot, where such beginnings were 
made, and upon which a second Charlestown bene- 
factor — with the largeness of heart and faith in 
the care of the church for true learning, so en- 
nobling to our fathers — has received and established 
a struggling college consecrated 'to Christ and his 
church,' and in doing it has endowed one more 
human name with immortal gratitude?" 



THE SEVENTIES, 2 197 

In this connection it is interesting to recall the 
fact that in the list of queries presented to the board 
by Mr. Strong, before accepting the presidency to 
which they had elected him, was one as to the condi- 
tions under which he might be at liberty to promise 
to change the name of the college ; and that he went 
east upon that most eventful (almost fatal also) 
first quest for funds, empowered to connect it with 
the bestowal of $50,000 ! 

After thus setting forth somewhat in detail the 
capital event of achievement of this decade, with 
which it also opened, it remains to narrate with 
much greater brevity the further steps of progress 
witnessed before its close. No one of these, or 
perhaps all combined, equaled in importance the 
first, but certainly taken in the aggregate they are 
in full keeping with it. Thus, as was fitting and 
necessary, the great donation was followed in due 
season by divers considerable, though less conspicu- 
ous, gifts; so that just two years from the date of 
his inauguration, the president was able to report 
to the conference the financial standing of the insti- 
tution as follows: Endowment, $61,080; building 
and real estate, $43,464; bills receivable, $12,504; 
total, $127,236. Deducting debts, $16,314 (money 
borrowed for the completion of the new building), 
$110,206. In 1873 Miss Willis bestowed $10,000 
to pay the indebtedness upon the hall, then finished 
and occupied, which fittingly from henceforth was 
to bear her name; the next year $13,000 more were 



198 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

secured in thrifty, great-hearted New England; 
and the year following that, $15,000 additional in 
the same bountiful region. Prior to 1876 the 
benefactions had amounted to $141,000, of which 
$70,000, almost one-half, represented the lavish 
affection of the two immortals among the early 
friends of the college : William Carleton and Susan 
Willis. During that year Charles Boswell, of West 
Hartford, Connecticut, donated $5,000 as a student- 
aid fund and at an earlier date Dr. H. N. Brins- 
made of Newark, New Jersey, had been the giver 
of a like sum. By June of the closing year of this 
period the endowment had climbed to $97,502, in- 
cluding an annuity of $8,000, and two prize funds 
amounting to $644. In addition to this were real 
estate now worth $55,240; apparatus, etc., to the 
value of $19,333; and sundry items, $3,803; mak- 
ing a grand total of $175,576; or with an indebt- 
edness of $4,752 deducted, of $170,327. This 
really handsome sum was mainly the fruit of the 
industry, energy and skill of the president. And 
how marvelous the change since the date of his 
election, when all there was to show for the $36,- 
572 subscribed in Northfield and collected by Mr. 
Seccombe in the state at large, was the campus, 
the ex-hotel and furniture costing $16,163.66, un- 
paid pledges (too many of them never to be paid), 
$8,722, and a debt to the teachers amounting to 
nearly a half-year's salary. Especial mention should 
be made of a canvass in 1875 in Minnesota for 



THE SEVENTIES, 2 199 

$20,000 wherewith to endow the chair of physical 
science. It will be interesting to note the names 
of the various cities and villages which shared in 
the giving, and the amounts pledged by each : 

Northfield $7785 Albert Lea $600 

Minneapolis .... 4,000 Owatonna 440 

Excelsior 2,000 Red Wing 275 

Austin 1,125 Lake City 200 

Winona 1,080 Faribault 200 

St. Paul 1,075 St. Charles 150 

Mankato 670 Other Towns 395 

During these same ten years the number of build- 
ings devoted to college uses advanced from two to 
five. For more than five years the transformed 
American House constituted " the college," though 
at an early day a structure, originally utilized as a 
store, was removed to the same neighborhood and 
was reconstructed into fitness for self-boarding. 
As we saw, early in 1867 the board voted the erec- 
tion of a roomy and comely edifice of brick, which 
for good and sufficient reasons never materalized. 
Two tedious years passed before, with a change of 
material decided upon, the corner-stone was laid 
with eclat; though with only a dead halt following 
in building operations for tw^o years more. But 
finally, under the impulse of the election of a presi- 
dent, the walls were completed and the roof was put 
in place, with the dedication following in due sea- 
son. An indebtedness incurred was presently met 
by a gift of $10,000 from Miss Willis. Provision 



200 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

was thus made for a chapel, recitation rooms, a 
number of dormitories for men upon the third 
floor, a library, cabinet, and also, for a season, a 
chemical laboratory in the basement. What had 
been " the college " straightway shriveled into 
" Ladies' Hall." The Seccombe house was pur- 
chased in 1874, destined to come to fame as " Music 
Hall " ; and the same year the campus was enlarged 
from twenty acres to twenty-five. Before the close 
of this period the library had increased to 2,000 
volumes, with the beginning also made for a library 
fund as well as for a collection of geological speci- 
mens. 

The Astronomicai Observatory. — A third addi- 
tion to the list of college buildings remains to be 
mentioned, which, though relatively small and in- 
expensive, probably far beyond any other played 
a part in spreading the name and fame of Carleton. 
The reference is to the " old " observatory, the 
monument also almost exclusively of the genius 
and enthusiasm of Professor Payne, who appears 
to have been born for the performance of such a 
task as this. When a boy a copy of Smith's As- 
tronomy held him bewitched for weeks. Arrived 
at man's estate, a telescope was purchased, which 
also was brought with him to Minnesota; where 
he soon became superintendent of schools in Dodge 
county and editor of the "Minnesota Teacher." He 
had entered the faculty as head of the department 
of mathematics and astronomy, but while then and 



THE SEVENTIES, 2 201 

ever since a master in the former realm, in turning 
to tlie latter his heart was always certain to kindle 
to a flame. Soon a summer's vacation was passed 
in the Cincinnati observatory, with visits also made 
to other points where excellent astronomical in- 
struments were in use ; with longings resulting for 
similar appliances for his own use, which later de- 
veloped into a belief that in some way he could 
procure the same; and finally into a determination 
to make a resolute attempt in that direction. In 
those primitive days of extreme poverty, in the 
midst of so many imperative needs, a scheme like 
this could easily be made to seem preposterous. 
However, conferring with President Strong upon 
the matter, the two were soon in perfect accord, 
even to this decision: "What we have shall, first, 
as to quality be of the very best, and after that, 
size shall be considered." A telescope, a sidereal 
clock, and a transit instrument, were the three 
desiderata, with a building fashioned to their uses. 
In September, 1876, was taken the first step to- 
wards building an observatory. President Strong 
and Professor Payne, passing over a field of stub- 
ble, climbed a high-board fence into a pasture not 
then owned by the college, and selected a site for 
the new observatory where the gymnasium now 
stands. Both liked the location, though it seemed 
to the former rather distant from Willis Hall, the 
only school building then on the campus. Two 
years later, the first observatory was completed and 



202 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

supplied with instruments of the very best make 
the country could furnish. They were small, but of 
ample size for illustration in teaching college 
astronomy, and for such original work as could be 
undertaken in addition to regular college duties. 

The way the college came into possession of 
this first astronomical outfit is indeed marvelous. 
When thought of now, more than a quarter of a 
century later, it seems more like a fairy tale than 
real history in the life of the young college. The 
first astronomical clock, costing $500, was the gift 
of a generous friend; the three-inch transit instru- 
ment, meantime clock, chronometer and a full set 
of meteorological instruments came in a similar 
way; but the 8% inch equatorial telescope was 
purchased from Alvan Clark & Sons of Cambridge, 
at a cost of nearly $3,000. When the order was 
given the college had no money for such use, and 
the trustees would order the purchase only on 
the condition that the president could see the way 
for making the payment. Mr. Clark was much in- 
terested in the venture of a college then not ten 
years old, and he promised to wait one year and a 
half for his pay. Before the note matured gifts 
had been received for this purpose, so that the 
obligation was discharged even before the appointed 
day. The telescope was put into its place in Decem- 
ber, 1878, and Mr. Clark said of it : " The glass 
is one of the best, if not the very best, I have 
ever made." The same glass, now in the new 



THE SEVENTIES, 2 203 

observatory, is still doing perfect service after 
steady use for more than twenty-five years. 

The next important step related to the mathe- 
matical library, and to meteorological instruments. 
One generous Northfield friend gave his attention 
to both of these needs, and accurate meteorological 
records were begun at once. As a result the observ- 
atory was made a government station for regular 
reports, and later it was recognized as the center 
of a state voluntary service, and the government 
furnished a regular observer, which was the first 
of such state services thus adopted in the United 
States. About the same time an excellent mathe- 
matical library was loaned to the observatory, and 
this was the beginning of the large collection of 
books now possessed, covering fairly well the sub- 
jects of mathematics and general astronomy. 

Time-Signals. — The first electric time-signals in 
the Northwest were sent out from Northfield, Octo- 
ber 23, 1877; and soon nearly all the railway com- 
panies having general offices in the Twin Cities 
adopted the Carleton College time, finding it 
reliable and accurate. The form of these signals 
has not been changed, but is now in general use 
everywhere. Their adoption was brought about in 
this way : While work on the first observatory 
building was in progress, it occurred one clay that 
an official of the railroad running through North- 
field put to Professor Payne the question : " How 
can we get accurate time for the running of our 



204 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

trains ? '* and was informed that presently it could 
be had at this observatory; with the further assur- 
ance given in response to an inquiry, that the 
time furnished would not vary a half-second from 
absolute accuracy; which close approximation to 
perfection was pronounced eminently satisfactory. 
As soon as the instruments were in place the time 
was sent daily to the headquarters of this railroad 
at noon exact, nor was it long before various other 
roads centering in St. Paul and Minneapolis sought 
the same highly valued opportunity to set their 
clocks by the stars, and besides were ready to pay 
a handsome sum for the boon. From that time 
to the present from 7,000 to 15,000 miles of rail- 
way have been satisfactorily served. After a few 
years the Western Union Telegraph Company, 
jealous of this rival and plotting its destruction, 
refused the use of its wires and offered to do the 
same work gratis. The attempt, however, met 
with failure, for fortunately the wires of a rival 
company had been strung within a few miles of 
the observatory, and only a short branch line was 
needed to maintain communication with the two 
cities, which line also our enterprising astronomer 
constructed at his own expense. Moreover, for 
several years the observatory was headquarters for 
the government weather signal-service, with Pro- 
fessor Payne as director. 

We come next to a notice of the marked enlarge- 
ment of the teaching force of the college ; even more 



THE SEVENTIES, 2 206 

vital to its prosperity than buildings and endow- 
ment; since without a lofty standard of excellence 
here, all else is but hollow and deceitful show. 
For three years Professor Goodhue had patiently 
and efficiently borne the heavy burdens and per- 
formed the varied tasks which had fallen to his 
lot as pioneer, with two or three assistants. Next 
came Mr. Strong to be not only president, but 
also professor of mental and moral philosophy; 
and the next year, 1871, William W. Payne was 
chosen professor of mathematics and astronomy. 
It was in 1874 that Miss Margaret J. Evans entered 
the faculty as preceptress and teacher of modem 
languages, thus completing the illustrious quartet, 
easily chief and unrivaled among Carleton's build- 
ers. After two years the advent occurred of Alice 
L. Armsby, teacher of Latin, who soon gained the 
esteem and warm regard of all; and of Lyman 
B. Sperry, M. D., who exchanged the excitements 
and manifold responsibilities of an Indian agent 
at Ft. Berthold, Dakota, for the chair of physical 
science. Soon after appear the names of John 
B. Clark, professor of political economy and his- 
tory (now of Columbia university), and as the dec- 
ade was closing, of Rev. George Huntington, from 
a pastorate in Oak Park, Illmois, to be professor 
of logic and rhetoric, and instructor in elocution. 
Omitting some names of those whose stay was brief, 
mention must be made of Dwight C. Rice, now of 
Los Angeles, Cal., the head and practically the 



206 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

founder of the music department; Mrs. Mary J. 
Boies (afterwards Mrs, Rice), matron and teacher 
of cahsthenics; and Anna T. Lincoln, matron for 
some years, though more recently known as super- 
intendent of the domestic department. As set- 
ting forth the quite phenomenal development of 
this phase of college activity, the catalogue of 
1879-80 contains no less than 13 names of " faculty 
and instructors," in place of the paltry 3 of ten 
years before. 

A review of the increase in student attendance 
is almost equally satisfactory. During the sixties 
the intellectual grade was simply that of the aver- 
age academy. Not many had in view any extended 
course of study, and quite a large proportion de- 
voted themselves to books only during the winter 
months. Until 1870 no college class had been 
formed, and this because no material for one was 
at hand. The catalogue of five years later con- 
tains the names of 256 different students, of whom 
17 are in the college proper, 84 in the prepara- 
tory department, 136 in the English department, 
and 70 in the musical department. Five years later 
still, these were the numbers in the various depart- 
ments: college, 61; preparatory, 100; English, 112; 
musical, jy, a total of 304 different students dur- 
ing the year. The first class graduated from the 
college in 1874, consisting of two members, James 
J. Dow, and Myra A. Brown. At the end of ten 
years from the opening of the school, no less than 



THE SEVENTIES, 2 207 

793 had been under tuition for a longer or shorter 
time. 

A few miscellaneous, though by no means in- 
significant items remain to be mentioned. These 
five colleges under Congregational auspices were 
incorporated during the seventies, as against the 
eleven of the decade preceding : Doane, Drury, Colo- 
rado, Smith and Wellesley. The state university in 
point of growth was fairly outdone by Carleton, 
since its 9 teachers and 245 students in the open- 
ing year of the period, had only advanced to 17 and 
308 respectively. In Latin and preparatory studies, 
there had been a falling off from 245 to 108. As 
yet no signs appeared that this institution had much 
of prosperity in store. Three deaths occurred of 
which special mention must be made. Rev. 
Charles Galpin, a forerunner and pioneer for edu- 
cation in Minnesota, ascended to his reward in 1872. 
A " reformer before the reformation " he may well 
be deemed, and as such should be numbered with 
the worthies. He labored and others entered into his 
labors. William Carleton and Susan Willis (she 
having not long before become Mrs. Carleton) 
finished their course on earth only a few months 
apart, she dying in March and he in December 
of 1876. It is difficult indeed, if not impossible, 
to say to which of these two the college owes most. 
The sums connected with his name are larger, yet 
her gifts also reach goodly proportions; and be- 
sides, only the Great Searcher of hearts can say 



208 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

how much of what he bestowed was imparted under 
the inspiration of this, his good angel; almost his 
other and better self. Considering the time, the 
manner and the outcome of their united benefac- 
tions, the debt of gratitude owed can scarcely be 
too highly estimated. This biographical statement 
appeared in print at the time: 

"On the fifth of December, 1876, in the eightieth 
year of his age, the munificent benefactor of the 
college, William Carleton, departed this life. He 
was a man quiet and simple in his manners, retiring 
in disposition, yet decided in character, unswerving 
in integrity, and of earnest Christian faith. His 
life began in Haverhill, Mass., where he 
served seven years as apprentice to a tinman. When 
twenty-one he went to Charlestown to follow his 
trade; and after a few years opened a small shop 
and store on Washington street, Boston, where 
he began the manufacture of hand-lamps. Pros- 
perity attended him, and removing to Beach street, 
he gradually enlarged his business, until his manu- 
factory of lamps, chandeliers and gas fixtures gave 
employment to about three hundred workmen. His 
benevolence began in early life and increased with 
his income, embracing in its objects not only the 
poor at home, but the needy far away. No worthy 
applicant was turned from his door unaided. To his 
own church, to foreign missions, to home missions, 
to the cause of education in the West and the South, 
his gifts were in the aggregate very large. Many 



THE SEVENTIES, 2 209 

feeble churches struggling to complete a new sanc- 
tuary received from him needed assistance; and to 
several institutions of learning his aid was liber- 
ally given. But the one generous deed which will 
secure the record of his name in history, was the 
donation to this college in 187 1 of $50,000. The 
influences tending to this result were quite varied, 
but in them all the providence of God was spe- 
cially manifest. The amount came without the 
least ostentation, without any conditions, and in 
the most available form. The board of trustees 
unanimously requested permission to bestow his 
name upon the institution. Other gifts were added, 
and from him and other members of his family 
the college has received in all nearly $70,000. We 
can never cease to be grateful that so early in its 
history the college, through his benevolence, re- 
ceived such assurance of life and permanent use- 
fulness; or cease to honor the memory of one in 
whose character so many of the Christian virtues 
were most nobly exemplified."* 



*A daughter-in-law, Mrs. Bertha J. Carleton, adds some 
facts which attest his native force of character. "Two years 
after the erection of his first factory, he determined to in- 
troduce power, and had an engine built for his purpose by 
M. W. Baldwin, the founder of the 'Baldwin Locomotive 
Works,' in Philadelphia. When it had been put into opera- 
tion it was visited by many mechanics and greatly excited 
their admiration. Among these visitors was Otis Tufts, a 
machinist of Boston, who immediately commenced the con- 
struction of one on the same m.odel, which was the begin- 
ning of the building of stationary steam engines in Boston. 
When experiments for the introduction of illuminating gas 
into Boston were undertaken, Mr. Carleton became much 



210 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

Taken all in all, these ten years must be counted 
most memorable ones in the history of Carleton. 
What a sharp contrast, in every particular, between 
their beginning and their close. Then in the depths, 
the thick darkness, almost in extremis; but now 
daybreak, deliverance, the wilderness of wandering 
largely left behind, the Land of Promise almost 
in view. A capital location, a choice campus, build- 
ings at least tolerable for present uses, a fair be- 
ginning of endowment, an excellent and harmonious 
faculty gathered, with students already numbered 
by the hundreds. And how considerable a frac- 
tion of all this had followed directly from that 
unanimous vote of the board for a president, in 
that music-room in Ladies' Hall, September 13, 
1870! But, certainly, not exactly so prosperous 

interested, and entered into the manufacture of gas fixtures. 
Among the supplies of this' new branch of manufacture, 
were brass castings. Having difficulty in obtaining suitable 
castings for this and other purposes of his business, Mr. 
Carleton started a brass foundry of his own. From this 
time until his death he was engaged in the manufacture of 
a great variety of small brass works, including lamps for 
oil and various burning fluids. At the time of the intro- 
duction of kerosene oil he also was the first to enter this 
field. He was a large exporter, sending his goods to nearly 
all foreign countries. Mr. Carleton continued in the super- 
vision of his large enterprise until his eightieth year, retain- 
ing both mental and physical faculties. In times of ordinary 
activity he employed four hundred men and many women. 
Few business men of Boston have maintained without em- 
barrassment, during more than half a century, with its finan- 
cial crises, such a profitable industry." As* characteristic 
of the man it may be added that late in life for several years 
he carried on his business at an annual loss of not less than 
$10,000 rather than economize for his own advantage by 
the discharge of his employees. 



THE SEVENTIES, 2 211 

and hope-inspiring was the outlook when, about 
nine o'clock in the morning of December 23, 1879, 
(how strange that the Hartford tragedy also oc- 
curred December 23, exactly nine years before!), 
in the midst of a furious blizzard, Willis Hall took 
fire and soon everything combustible was con- 
sumed; excepting that the cabinet was saved in 
part, and the library also in part. Vacation had but 
just commenced, the students were absent in their 
homes, so that the most prompt and vigorous 
measures were demanded to prevent an almost irrep- 
arable stampede and collapse. The account of 
what followed belongs to the next chapter, which 
also will supply another illustration of the fact 
that often what, at the time, wears the look only of 
bane and calamity, really turns out to be a dis- 
tinguished blessing instead. 



212 HISTORY uF CARLETON COLLEGE 



CHAPTER V 1 1. 

THE EIGHTIES. 

Carleton's Adolescence. 

Minnesota. — During this decade the population 
of the state increased from 780,773 to 1,301,826, 
and thus at a rate nothing less than phenomenal. 
But in the three chief cities even this astonishing 
development vv^as altogether outdone. St. Paul 
advanced from 41,473 to 133,156, and Minneapolis 
from 46,887 to 164,738. It W2.S nov;^ also that 
Duluth, the "Zenith City of the Unsalted Seas," 
fairly leaped into notoriety, if not yet into fame, 
thanks to its strategic location at the head of the 
Great Lakes, to its choice railroad connections, and 
the almost startling expansion of traffic upon Lake 
Superior (helped also by the bombastic and amus- 
ing, but also truly prophetic oration of Proctor 
Knott on the floor of Congress) ; for its paltry 
4,500 inhabitants increased nearly eight-fold, or 
to 33,115. The combined cause and consequence 
of this expansion, which extended to the rural dis- 
tricts as well and to every realm of activity, is to 
be found largely in the vigor with which various 
railway enterprises were pushed. Several lines al- 
ready in operation were carried foward into un- 
occupied territory, thus attracting hosts of new 





p_ 








p 






^^r ilI3H| 


it^ 


L. 






^1- 


^ " % 


. -^^ 


^ 






T\ 


=^- 




w. 


r 




H^l 


"j^^ 


^v 




i'RjitiK^H 


.A 


£^^ 




Kf S' i-y--- 


V 


Pl^''^' 




FT ^" 


-n%; 


|£ i 






E 


•» 




7'..- 1 


P^" 







THE EIGHTIES 213 

settlers. The valley of the Red river and Mani- 
toba were thus made easily accessible, and the vast 
Dakotas, But probably more than any other single 
factor, the Northern Pacific Railway kindled en- 
thusiasm and expectation, which after a term of 
suspended animation now began to manifest signs 
of renewed and vigorous life, and before the middle 
of the decade had been completed to the Pacific. The 
production of wheat and flour and lumber con- 
tinued marvelously to increase. Moreover, by this 
time the fact had become evident, not only that it 
was unwise to the perilous to depend so exclusively 
upon a single cereal, but also that other grains 
could be profitably produced, and hence large areas 
began to be given to oats, corn, barley and flax. It 
was during the same years that Minnesota dairies 
began to be held in high honor. 

A paragraph will be pertinent here with regard 
to the State University. As we have already seen, 
this institution was incorporated early in 1851, by 
statute located " at or near the Falls of St. An- 
thony"; and before the close of the year opened 
with one teacher, to continue some three years with 
an average of sixty students; was then closed for 
more than four years, to be opened for a brief six 
months, only to be closed again for nine long years. 
Almost at the beginning Congress had voted more 
than 300,000 acres of public lands as an endowment, 
but the bulk of this was lost in the crash of 1857. 
Meantime a site had been purchased and the walls 



214 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

of a costly and capacious structure had begun to 
rise, though only to be left to crumble when far 
from completion; nor was work resumed for more 
than a decade. The dawn of better days began to 
draw near when in 1864 the regents appointed a 
committee, with John S. Pillsbury as chairman, to 
sell the lands remaining and pay the debts which had 
been steadily accumulating. Thus far the legisla- 
ture had bestowed no financial assistance, but soon 
made two appropriations wherewith to complete the 
building so long left to the moles and bats. And 
finally in 1867, about a month after Northfield Col- 
lege first opened its doors, recitations commenced 
once more with three instructors and a goodly num- 
ber of students, mainly resident in the vicinity. 
From this time on the growth was steady, five teach- 
ers and two hundred and thirty students appearing 
in the catalogue of 1869 (twelve months before the 
election of President Strong), a year distinguished 
also in the history of the University by the advent 
of President Folwell. The proportions to which 
the institution was destined to attain were little sus- 
pected until Cyrus Northrop had been president for 
several years, whose most successful administration 
began in September of 1884. 

Congregationalism. — Though this period was 
marked by no important changes in the denomina- 
tion at large, nevertheless a notable growth in 
various directions is easily discernible. Thus in the 
South a great work was accomplished, both for the 



THE EIGHTIES 215 

freedmen and the mountain whites. But more, in 
the territories and the newer states missionaries 
were both numerous and active. In particular, 
Montana, Idaho and Utah were explored and occu- 
pied ; the latter largely through the New West Edu- 
cation Commission. Only one other decade ever 
saw so many colleges come into existence, and to 
the eleven organized in the sixties, eight were now 
added: Yankton, Gates, Whitman, Rollins, Fargo, 
Redfield, Pomona, and Mt. Holyoke which hitherto 
had been of a lower grade. In 1879 our churches 
numbered 2,791 with 382,920 members, which ten 
years later had become 4,689 and 491,985 respective- 
ly. The ministers increased from 3,585 to 4,640; 
the beneficences from $1,098,961 to $2,398,037; and 
the home expenses from $2,594,229 to $6,046,932. 
Within the bounds of Minnesota the growth of 
the denomination was still more satisfactory. Rev. 
L. H. Cobb, who in 1881 resigned his home mis- 
sionary superintendency and took his departure for 
the East, soon after expressed in print the convic- 
tion that "the work of organization (that is, of 
founding new churches) is largely finished." But 
somehow, fortunately this did not at all prove to be 
the fact, for in the four years immediately succeed- 
ing this prognostication no less than forty-seven 
Congregational churches were added to the sister- 
hood. The figures for the beginning and the end 
of the decade are as follows: Ministers, iii and 
153; churches, 135 and 174 (including two which 



216 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

had passed the loo-mark, and one which had gone 
beyond i,ooo) ; members, 6,617 and 12,470; benefi- 
cences, $10,543 and $289,339; home expenses, 
$79,049 and $229,674. Here, certainly, is increase 
of a marked and fundamental kind though it must 
needs be explained that a large fraction of the sum 
named as representing the beneficent giving of the 
last year came as the fruit of a financial campaign 
made in behalf of the college. Rev. M. W. Mont- 
gomery, who entered into the labors of Mr. Cobb, 
rendered most effective service, especially among the 
Scandinavians of the state, but, much lamented, he 
soon died in the harness, and was succeeded by 
Rev. J. H. Morley. 

Northfield and the Church. — ^^As for the former, 
its growth was steady and extended to various 
phases of public activity. St. Olaf school, under 
the guidance and inspiration of its founder. Rev. 
T. N. Mohn, pushed bravely forward, for years 
only an academy, but in 1886 a freshman class was 
formed. During the decade many difficulties and 
discouragements were wrestled with, resulting, 
some from lack of means, but more from certain 
ecclesiastical differences and strifes. For a season 
a Lutheran divinity school found shelter within its 
walls. Population increased to such an extent upon 
the west side of the Cannon that to accommodate 
the pupils in that section a brick schoolhouse with 
four rooms was built at a cost of $9,000. In 1883 
a flourishing Young Men's Christian Association 



THE EIGHTIES 217 

began its beneficent work in the community. Sep- 
arating from one already existing in the college, 
the business men organized by themselves and were 
able to secure $6,000 for the erection of an excel- 
lent building suited to their uses, and the first in 
the whole Northwest to be dedicated free of debt. 
Connected with this enterprise the name of the 
lamented Frank Cutler (Carleton '79) will always 
stand. 

Mention must be made of the destruction by fire 
of the "Old Brown Church" in May of 1880; 
only about four months after Willis Hall had met 
the same fate. This community seemed to be 
scourged inconveniently, and altogether overmuch. 
But the structure was primitive, uncomely, too 
small and unworthy longer to represent the spiritual 
side of things, so that on the whole its destruction 
was timely and productive of only the best results. 
Some months were spent in pondering and plan- 
ning, with Lockwood's Hall utilized as a place of 
worship, though later when Willis Hall was rebuilt, 
a migration was made to its chapel. The wise de- 
cision was made to exchange the old church-site for 
a larger and better one, and contracts were let for 
the construction of a sanctuary, with brick veneer 
taking the place of wood. When the frame was up 
and in part covered, a serious drawback was met 
with from the rude pranks of a tornado, which 
leveled the spire with the earth and wrenched the 
entire structure out of shape. And finally, to add 



218 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

yet more to the embarrassment of those who had In 
charge the weighty task of church-building, the 
pastor, Rev. D. L. Leonard, under an urgent call to 
undertake important missionary work in the Rocky 
mountain region, felt constrained to resign the pas- 
torate, and in June of 1881 took his departure, thus 
leaving the church without a head. But in spite of 
all, so faithful and efficient were the building com- 
mittee and trustees, and so loyal were the members 
and friends, that no serious harm or even hindrance 
resulted, and by December all things were ready 
for dedication, including cash in hand or pledges 
sufficient to pay every dollar of cost amounting to 
$20,650. In particular, the Ladies' Society, with 
wise forethought, beginning several years before 
the fire, had gathered and saved with such persist- 
ence and skill that when the purchase of carpets, 
pulpit furniture, chandeliers, etc., was required, be- 
hold not less than $1,400 were on deposit designed 
for such uses. One window was bestowed " In 
memory of C. M. Goodsell, the Founder of Carleton 
College," while another bears the name of J. L. 
Heywood, with the single word Fidelitas. Nearly 
a twelvemonth passed after the dedication before 
the next pastor. Rev. Edward M. Williams, was in- 
stalled. He had already held three pastorates in the 
state, in Austin, Faribault and East Minneapolis; 
had also been a trustee of the college since the 
spring of 1870, and more than once had contributed 
large sums to further its interests. In 1886 the 




EDWARD M. WIIJJAMS. 



THE EIGHTIES 219 

church fittingly celebrated its thirtieth anniversary, 
and soon after, as already stated, a monument was 
erected on the spot where the first public service was 
held in Northfield. The ministrations of Mr. Will- 
iams continued until the end of July, 1889. 

The College. — Again may it confidently be af- 
firmed, as with reference to the decade preceding, 
that in no particular did the institution fail to keep 
full pace in progress with the state at large, or 
with its more immediate constituency and allies, the 
churches. At every point all along the line, whether 
as to material advancement like endowment and 
real estate, increase of buildings, of equipment like 
library, apparatus, cabinet, etc. ; the curriculum ; 
faculty, as to both size and intellectual quality; or 
the number of students in attendance ; — the forward 
movement is marked and well balanced. A glance 
at each one of these particulars will abundantly 
justify this emphatic assertion. Indeed, this period 
of ten years easily outdid the very best of its prede- 
cessors. Let us see. 

These comfortable sums were realized either in 
cash or pledges : By June of the opening year, as 
an inspiring prophecy of other good things to fol- 
low, President Strong could report $14,972 raised 
in Minnesota since the burning of Willis Hall ; and 
$36,727 in the East, a total of $51,699. This was 
more than enough to make good the loss; and be- 
sides, the last state of that building was far better 
than the first. Of the sum last named it is interest- 



220 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

ing to note that $20,235 were derived from Boston 
givers, v^ith Hartford adding $4,575, Worcester 
$4,500, Chicago $5,100, Northfield $5,883, and the 
state elsewhere $8,814. Here was a splendid ex- 
ample of plucking victory from the jaws of defeat, 
or of transmuting loss into gain. But besides, 
meantime Mrs. Valeria Stone of Maiden, Massa- 
chusetts, had increased the endowment by $10,000; 
" a Western lady " had given $1,000 towards " the 
new Ladies' Hall " ; a like sum had been donated 
by Hon. Robbins Battell of Norfolk, Connecticut, 
toward the purchase of a tower-clock and a chime of 
bells which began their harmonious service in 
Willis Hall, September 13, 1886. But all this was 
simply a beginning. As the outcome of another 
comparatively brief visit by the president to the 
North Atlantic seaboard, $36,195 were added to 
the assets of Carleton. 

In 1882 Dr. E. H. Williams* of Philadelphia 
became the donor of $12,000 for the construction of 
Science Hall, in memory of his youngest son who 
died when a freshman in Williams College, and 
whose name it bears. 



* This liberal benefactor deserves a more extended bio- 
graphical notice than our limits permit. From an authentic 
source we gather data for this condensed statement: Dr. 
Edward H. Williams was born at Woodstock, Vt, June i, 
1824. As scon as he began his studies he revealed a marked 
aptitude for mathematics, and his tastes were fostered by ex- 
cellent instruction under Hosea Dotan, of Woodstock, and 
his uncle. Rev. Dr. George P. Williams, residing in Pontiac, 
Mich., where the University of Michigan was then estab- 
lished. He also studied the classics with his father. For 



THE EIGHTIES 221 

several generations his ancestors had displayed remark- 
able engineering talents, and in Dr. Williams these talents 
appeared in such degree that from the outset he determined to 
follow the pursuits of an engineer. Just as he was about 
to complete his course, his physicians declared that chronic 
asthma would prevent his following so active a life as that 
demanded of an engineer. Thereupon he began the study of 
medicine at the Medical College in Woodstock, from which he 
graduated in 1846. Within a few years, however, his health 
having improved, he was following his natural bent, — first in 
Michigan and later in Wisconsin and Illinois, — and 
acquiring a wide reputation as an exceptionally gifted en- 
gineer. From 1865 to 1870 he was general superintendent of 
the Pennsylvania Railroad, and then he accepted an invita- 
tion to become a member of the Baldwin Locomotive Works, 
with which he remained connected until his' death. He had 
charge of the sales department, and in the interests of the 
firm, made many visits to Australia, India, China, Japan and 
journeyed throughout Europe and the American continent 
from Mexico to Brazil and Chili. The family from which 
Dr. Williams sprang has been, throughout its whole history 
in this country, connected with education. Col. Ephraim 
Williams left by will his entire property to the founding 
of what is now Williams College. Among the first presidents 
of Yale College was Elisha Williams, a cousin of Col. Eph- 
raim. In the next generation we find Dr. Samuel Williams 
one of the incorporators of the Vermont Medical College 
and dean of its faculty. In keeping with family traditions. 
Dr. Williams' began his benefactions to the cause of educa- 
tion, by gifts to Carleton College. His most extensive gift 
was the Science Building of the University of Vermont, as 
a memorial to his wife, the building and its equipments 
costing over a quarter of a million of dollars. In memory 
of his parents he erected in 1885, upon the site of the family 
homestead, a stone library, and after furnishing it with 
books and fully endowing it, he put it into the hands of 
trustees to be held perpetually as a free library of the town. 
As a child and young man, Dr. Williams inherited, to an 
excessive degree, the diffidence of his father, and it was a 
physical impossibility for him, until late in life, to rise 
before an audience and make any statement. June 15, 1S48, 
he married Cornelia Bailey Pratt, of Woodstock, who died 
at Rosemont, July 27. 1889. Dr. Williams died at Santa 
Barbara, Cal., December 21, 1899, snd was buried at West 
Laurel Hill, just above Philadelphia, beside his wife and 
son. 

By request a near relative furnishes this appreciative 
sketch of the son : "William Williams' was born at Lachine, 



222 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

When, near the close of this period, the new ob- 
servatory was ready for use, this same large-hearted 
giver supplied the $15,000 required for the purchase 
of a telescope as a memorial of his deceased wife. 
The pedestal of the telescope bears a plate with this 
inscription : 

IN MEMORIAM 

Cornelia Bailey Williams 

beloved wife of 

Edward H. Williams 

Woodstock Vt. 1827 

Roseraount Pa. 1889 

Meantime a donation of an equal amount had 
been made by J. B. Eldridge of Hartford. And, to 
crown all, it was during the ever-memorable months 

Canada, March 9, 1854, and died at Barnard, Vt., July 10, 
1872. Durmg his short life he exhibited a character sin- 
gularly free from weakness and so full was it of lovable 
traits that it remains a precious legacy to those who knew 
him intimately. If the spirit in which he performed the du- 
ties, even the most trivial, which devolved upon him, may 
rest upon those who study in the memorial erected by loving 
hands, it will cause renewed thankfulness that there was the 
ability to erect this tribute to his memory. From childhood 
he showed none of that precocity of intellect that distin- 
guishes certain ones, but he more than made up for this 
deficiency, if it can be so styled, by a spirit of patience and 
close application that made him in the end a master of 
v/hatever he attempted, and by a memory so retentive and 
accurate that whatever he once mastered was at any mo- 
ment available for reference. He never cared to read a 
story twice, not because it was tiresome, but because he 
could think it over in his mind. * * * His mind was 
more scientific than literary, and his accurate and pains- 
taking habits of observation, his thoughtful arrangements of 
tasks and his quiet tastes seemed to fit him for scientific 
work. Such was the modest, unassuming life that, to our 
short-sighted eyes, was cut ofif while it bore so many blos- 
sons of a pure and worthy manhood." 



THE EIGHTIES 223 

of 1886 that $200,000 were raised in pledges for 
endowment. This achievement must be dwelt upon 
somewhat more in detail. 

Now, indeed, the tug of war was on. Absolute 
necessity compelled the undertaking, with natural, 
healthy growth as the efficient cause. The unavoid- 
able expenses steadily increased, the income was 
therefore increasingly inadequate and hence an in- 
debtedness was accumulating which at length be- 
came alarming. As early as 1881 the conference 
was informed of the " need of $50,000 for endow- 
ment." Two years later the institution was running 
behind at the rate of $5,500 annually and the in- 
debtedness had reached $20,000, for which some of 
the trustees were personally responsible. This is 
" because the rate of interest is diminishing, and 
because the greater the number of students the 
greater the cost of instruction." Therefore the 
" raising of $100,000 must be carried to immediate 
success." Next, at a meeting of the board, under 
the incitement of " a conditional offer of $40,000 
if $160,000 is raised in the state," a resolution was 
passed to undertake to meet the conditions. Where- 
upon President Strong said that he understood this 
action to mean that he was to gird himself for 
leadership in performing the herculean task, and 
would accept the responsibility provided the can- 
vass could begin then and there; and the trustees 
would pledge one-fourth of the amount. Accord- 
ingly blank pledges were passed and such was the 



224 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

earnestness and the spirit of self-sacrifice that 
$43,000 were subscribed by the members of the 
board present, Judge E. S. Jones leading off with 
$20,000, Rev. E. M. Williams following with 
$8,000, W. H. Laird with $5,000, etc. This 
splendid beginning gave promise of a joyful con- 
clusion both certain and speedy, but by no means 
was such the outcome. First, within a few months 
the aforesaid conditional ofifer was withdrawn and 
the churches were informed that on account of the 
current hard times, a postponement of the pro- 
posed financial campaign had been found necessary, 
but with the hope also expressed that the delay 
would not be long. Nevertheless, a twelvemonth 
later still the chilling statement went out by author- 
ity that the confidently expected $40,000 not being 
forthcoming, " therefore w^e are thrown back upon 
ourselves " to raise the entire amount. 

In the autumn of 1885 President Strong reported 
to the state association : " As you well know, in 
April, 1884, we entered upon a canvass for $200,- 
000 which our board felt must be secured, and to- 
ward which they pledged nearly $50,000. We were 
stimulated to this great undertaking by a large con- 
ditional offer at the East, which I regret to report 
has since been withdrawn — not, however, because 
of any failure on our part. We are thrown back 
upon ourselves and the question is : Shall we aban- 
don the effort, losing all the conditional pledges 
given, or shall we go resolutely forward, stimulated 



THE EIGHTIES 225 

rather than discouraged by the difficulties in the 
way, determined to win success, a success all the 
nobler because of the unexpected sacrifices re- 
quired? To me the answer seems perfectly plain. 
We must not take one step backward. The work 
is not ours alone, it is the Lord's. He has set 
upon our college the seal of His approval. Success 
will cost hard labor and many sacrifices, but the re- 
sults are not doubtful, and they will abundantly 
repay all our ejfforts. Whatsoever is worth the 
having, costs. Self-denial is a law of christian life 
and labor. Let us count it a privilege to make 
sacrifices for such a grand object. Let us appreciate 
the honor which God bestows in permitting us, here 
in our great state, to lay broad and deep founda- 
tions upon which those who come after us may 
build a structure more perfect than any we may 
realize. In the end they and we shall all rejoice to- 
gether, and to God shall be all the praise." 

Twelve months later (October, 1886) President 
Strong could thus report to the association : " The 
academic year which closed in June last, was with 
us a remarkable year. Whether we consider the 
financial advance made, the educational work done, 
the spirit of harmony which prevailed in every de- 
partment and between students and teachers, or the 
spiritual result reached, its record has not been 
equalled in our history. * * * The whole num- 
ber of students was 291 and these represented seven 
religious denominations, eleven nationalities and 



226 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

twelve states and territories. * * * i^ our 
financial condition and prospects there is much 
ground for congratulation and encouragement, — 
and also for anxiety. During the last academic 
year, new gifts or conditional pledges were ob- 
tained, amounting to $60,000. We have now 
pledged on the canvass for $200,000 about $130,- 
000, much of it conditioned on our securing the 
whole amount on or before the 17th day of next 
April. * * * When I consider how wonderfully 
God has helped our college, not only during the 
past' year, but during every year of its history; 
when I think of the nearly two thousand students 
who have been brought under its quickening influ- 
ence, * * * it seems to me that the Christians 
of Minnesota cannot ask for a broader or more 
blessed work, a grander object for their benevolence 
or one that will bring quicker or richer results than 
Carleton College presents. It is preparing and 
sending forth laborers into every field of noble serv- 
ice. There is no christian work at home or abroad 
to which it does not have a relation." 

In spite of every obstacle, in due season, thanks 
both to the intrepid leader and the loyal and de- 
voted following, the deed was done, the campaign 
extending from the opening skirmish to the finish- 
ing stroke through five mortal years, ended in vic- 
tory and jubilation. 

The number of subscribers was about 300, and 
the sums pledged varied from $5 to $20,000. From 



THE EIGHTIES 227 

89 persons less than $100 each was received, and 
from 85 came $1,000 or more. City and country, 
East and West, bore each a worthy part. Minne- 
sota contributed $176,517, of which aggregate 
$117,625 was derived from MinneapoHs, $29,230 
from Northfield, $15,320 from St. Paul, and 
$14,341 from other com.munities in the state, while 
neighboring states added $830, and the East 
$19,278. It must be confessed, however, that the 
success achieved was by no means so complete as 
it at first appeared. The general financial situation 
changed radically and almost at once for the worse. 
For, a huge bubble of speculation, centering in the 
two chief cities (and where unfortunately resided 
most of the subscribers), suddenly burst, with hun- 
dreds who had deemed themselves wealthy finding 
themselves in poverty and bankruptcy instead; or 
at best with property upon their hands from which 
nothing could be realized. Therefore no inconsid- 
erable portion of what had been pledged could not 
be paid, with perhaps as much more existing in the 
form of college assets which could not be turned 
into cash and produced no income. Mortgages not 
a few were of necessity foreclosed, at not a little 
cost. The shrinkage in the large amount aimed at 
and at the time supposed to have been secured, was 
of such proportions that soon with joy and thanks- 
giving were mingled disappointment and apprehen- 
sion. Still, in October, 1887, the president could 
say : " The success of the canvass for $200,000 



228 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

certainly brought a very substantial addition to our 
resources, and our constituents have a right to ex- 
pect an advance in our educational work as we have 
planned. That success aroused much enthusiasm 
among our students, called wide attention to the 
prosperous condition and increasing facilities of 
the institution, and multiplied its friends both at 
home and abroad. It marks the beginning of a 
new epoch in our history and calls for a grateful 
recognition of that divine favor which from the 
beginning has attended this educational enterprise." 
In October of 1888 the president said to the 
association : '' Our difficulties are still on the 
financial side. Growth necessitates expenditure. 
It would bring much relief if those who have made 
pledges would make them interest-bearing, or would 
pay them at the soonest." It is evident that the 
closing year of the decade was a time of sore trial 
for the college. The question was seriously consid- 
ered of reducing the meagre salaries of the faculty 
by 10 per cent., while the president was expected to 
be diligent in seeking to supply the sorely needed 
sinews of war, and if possible to persuade the 
churches to provide from $3,000 to $5,000 annually 
for current expenses. Also as stimulus to good 
works, " a friend proposes to give $2,500 towards 
the first $50,000 subscribed for increased endow- 
ment, and $2,500 also towards the second $50,000," 
but this secured no immediate response and an ad- 
ditional canvass was not attempted. 



THE EIGHTIES 229 

New Buildings. — The eighties constituted what 
is emphatically Carleton's building era. Beginning 
with only Ladies' Hall (American House), a struc- 
ture both uncomely and unsuitable, and Willis Hall 
in ruins, with the first and primitive observatory in 
addition, they closed with Willis Hall rebuilt and 
greatly improved, the Seccombe house (Music 
Hall) put to college uses, Williams Hall, Gridley 
Hall most attractive without and within, and the 
elegant new Goodsell Observatory, while Ladies' 
Hall had vanished forever, its mission ended, hav- 
ing never been more than an accident and makeshift 
as related to educational uses, from first to last a 
discomfort and annoyance to all who resorted to it 
for shelter or instruction, while all along a fire-trap 
and favorite haunt for rats and other pests of lesser 
size. Of some of these buildings it is fitting to 
speak somewhat in detail. When that December 
morning in 1879, in the midst of a furious gale, the 
destroying flames did their work upon Willis Hall, 
a catastrophe befell and the friends of the college 
found themselves facing a grave emergency. The 
Christmas vacation had but just begun and the 
bulk of the students had departed to their homes; 
and what should be done to make their return cer- 
tain or even possible ? What rooms could be found 
suited for the varied uses required? Within a few 
hours arrangements were made for the occupancy 
of the Methodist church, of a room in the High 
School building and another over a store. That 



230 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

very day a circular was sent out to all interested 
stating that the next term would open at the time 
appointed and all academic work would go forward 
with no interruption. Even so it came to pass with 
no falling off in the attendance. The walls were 
still standing and fortunately with such slight 
damage received that with $12,000 insurance money 
and $2,000 added, it was possible to restore all that 
had been destroyed, and not a little in addition in 
the way of improved arrangements. Strange but 
true, it was largely the fire that enabled President 
Strong to gather from various sources more than 
$50,000 ; and to the same kind chastening was owed 
the clock and the bells for the tower. Since that 
day of severe testing so heroically improved, this 
reconstructed building for more than two-score 
years has been one of the chief centers of college 
life. 

In 1 88 1 a two-story brick building was erected 
for the use of the department of natural science, 
containing the cabinets, the chemical and biological 
laboratories, recitation rooms for the scientific 
classes, and for some years also afforded shelter for 
the library. Already agitation had begun and was 
steadily becoming more earnest, as touching a new 
home for the women of the institution and worthier 
accommodations for the boarding department. In 
1880 a committee was appointed to take preliminary 
steps relating to location, size, form, architect, etc., 
the year following saw the foundations put in place, 



THE EIGHTIES 231 

another twelvemonth sufficed for rearing the walls 
and putting on the roof, and March 14, 1883, the 
dedication exercises were held with great rejoicing 
over this, the largest of the buildings on the college 
grounds, which was soon officially pronounced " the 
finest educational building for women in the North- 
west." From Eber Gridley of Hartford, Connecti- 
cut, who contributed $37,000 towards the cost, it 
was named Gridley Hall. The material is white 
brick, three stories rise above the basement, the 
length is two hundred feet, while north and south 
projections extend back one hundred feet. The din- 
ing-room is forty feet by fifty. Beside teachers, 
matron and domestics, one hundred students find 
here all needed comforts and conveniences of life. 
The reception room and parlors are tastefully fur- 
nished and adorned with many works of art, the 
gifts of friends of the college. Among them is a 
painting of the Madonna in the identical frame in 
which it hung for more than fifty years, in one of 
the galleries of Florence; and from the same city 
a bust of Columbus in Castelline marble, on a pedes- 
tal of serpentine; and busts in high relief of Dante, 
Michael Angelo and Savonarola. The walls of the 
corridors are hung with photographs of some of 
the masterpieces of classic art. The House Motto, 
in appropriate frame, hangs in the entrance hall : 

"The ornament of a house is cleanliness ; 
The honor of a house is hospitality; 
The blessing of a house is piety ; 
The happiness of a house is contentedness." 



232 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

By a happy thought, upon sohcitation, certain 
churches in the state and a few individuals sup- 
phed the bulk of the furniture required for the 
rooms, at a general cost of $50 for each room, with 
larger sums bestowed to supply suitable surround- 
ings for the teachers. From a church in Oak Park, 
Illinois, came the requisites for the guestroom, 
while the Northfield church, at an expense of $400, 
put the kitchen in complete condition for use. Over 
each door is seen the name of the person or church 
rendering this generous and grateful service. 
Under this capacious roof, students and teachers 
together constitute really a household, possessing 
all the privileges and reifining influences of a truly 
christian home. In addition to the occupants of 
the rooms, a large majority of the men of the col- 
lege board in the dining-hall. 

The chapter preceding told the story of how it 
came to pass that an astronomical observatory well 
equipped for various important public uses was 
added to Carleton's buildings, but a continuation of 
that narrative is here in order, or rather the record 
of a still more daring and venturesome undertak- 
ing of a similar kind. This was the curious begin- 
ning of radical expansion. As we saw, a number 
of Western railways were receiving from Northfield 
daily time-signals at exactly noon. When this serv- 
ice had been performed for years, it happened that 
Professor Payne being in St. Paul one day, a young 
jeweler, F. W. Frohne, ventured the remark : 




WILLIAM W. PAYNE. 



THE EIGHTIES 233 

" They are afraid of your time, and say it cannot 
be as good as that taken at Madison and Chicago 
where larger instruments are employed. Why do 
you not procure a new instrument? If you will, 
I'll give you $5,000 " ; and a liberal advance pay- 
ment was made to meet the expense of a visit to the 
best instruments then in existence in the country. 
Thus encouraged, it seemed wise to go forward, 
and an order was duly placed in Germany, with 
one-fifth of the cost demanded in advance, the task 
of construction requiring two years, Just then, 
however, Mr. Frohne sickened and died, with the 
bulk of his pledge unpaid. In this grave emergency, 
upon solicitation, James J. Hill, already of wide 
fame as a railroad magnate, came to the rescue 
with a gift of $5,000. Next, another problem thrust 
itself forward, relative to the mounting of the in- 
strument when it was ready. The observatory was 
too small, and, besides, being of wood, was not fire- 
proof. In order to remedy the latter defect in some 
measure, the scheme was considered of covering the 
building with an outside shell of brick. In a sore 
quandary, the happy thought occurred to Professor 
Payne of a visit for counsel to W. H. Laird, a 
prominent business man of Winona, a warm friend 
of the college and a trustee whose judgment was 
finally expressed as follows : " You don't propose 
to put it in that building! Go ahead with a new 
one and draw on me for $1,000," — a sum which 
later swelled to $5,000. The entire cost reached 



234 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

nearly $65,000, including the building ($29,000) 
and all it contained. This was indeed remarkable 
progress for an observatory to make in the space of 
ten years. 

One astonishing feature relates to all the large 
instruments in each line of work. The photographic 
telescope, the meridian circle and the 16-inch equa- 
torial telescope, each have a unique history, which 
it will be difficult, if not impossible, to duplicate any- 
where. The story of the largest telescope will in- 
dicate what is meant, though it will not relate what 
might be told of each of the others. 

For years before any observatory was built for 
Carleton, Professor Payne had his mind set on pos- 
sessing a 16-inch telescope. When he saw the skill- 
ful work of Prof. Charles S. Hastings as shown at 
Cincinnati, he determined that when the time 
should come. Professor Hastings should make the 
object glass. After the new observatory was 
finished and the great dome, weighing ten tons, 
was in place, a list of things specially desired was 
made out by President Strong, who, naming them 
in the order of their importance, in his judgment, 
placed far down in the list : " A large equatorial 
telescope, to cost $15,000." When that most gen- 
erous friend, Dr. E. H. Williams, saw the list, he 
somehow chose the telescope as his part, and 
promptly furnished the money for its purchase. 
When the instrument was ready, the only way to 
place it within the dome was to take its parts, 



THE EIGHTIES 235 

massive pier and all, through a three-foot slide in 
the dome, thirty feet above the ground. This dif- 
ficult task was accomplished w^ithout a single 
mishap. Surely those who planned and built the 
observatory had every reason to believe that they 
were guided by the divine hand in the important 
work committed to them. 

In the large reception room of the observatory 
has been placed a mural tablet bearing this in- 
scription : 

This building is named 

Goodsell Observatory of Carleton College, 

in grateful memory of 

Charles Moorehouse Goodsell, 

whose eminent services in the early days of this 

College, have earned for him the title of 

FOUNDER. 

'Astronomical Publications. — When work first 
began the library was small and funds for books 
and current publications deemed a necessity, were 
very limited. To supply this need, it was decided 
after consultation with some leading astronomers, 
to publish an astronomical magazine. This was 
begun in 1882 and called "The Sidereal Messenger." 
It was a fortunate time for such an enterprise, for' 
there was then nothing similar to it in the United 
States. This magazine was received with such 
favor as to make it entirely self-sustaining. As 
was expected, it promptly brought to the library a 
great number of publications from observatories in 
all parts of the world, and many new scientific 



236 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

books. The opening of all these important channels 
of knowledge so early was very encouraging in this 
new field of practical astronomy. 

In 1883, when " standard time " came into use, 
this observatory had a prominent part in securing 
a general change from the old to the new order. 
Some influential railway officials were skeptical as 
to its advantages, and Professor Payne spent sev- 
eral weeks in explaining to them the new system 
before it was adopted. Hence it was that when 
the change came, it was adopted by cities and rail- 
ways simultaneously, and one system has since pre- 
vailed throughout the Northwest. It was quite dif- 
ferent in some of the middle and eastern states, 
where two or three kinds of time are still kept, to 
the great confusion of almost all kinds of business. 
This service helped give the college a wide reputa- 
tion. During these same years the observatory was 
headquarters for a weather and signal-service, with 
some sixty flag and instrument stations in and about 
Minnesota, to which daily weather predictions were 
sent. 

After the "Sidereal Messenger" had completed ten 
volumes, Professor George E. Hale, then director 
of the Kenwood Observatory, Chicago (now di- 
rector of Yerkes Observatory, Williams Bay, 
Wis.), was associated with Professor Payne for 
three years in the publication of the large magazine, 
" Astronomy and Astro-Physics," which was really 
a continuation of the former, under a new name. 




Anna t. Lincoln. 

GEIDLEY HALL.— West Front. 
EMMA L. LINCOLN. CAEOLINE E. LTNNELL. 



THE EIGHTIES 237 

In this form the magazine became international, in 
fact and in scope. When the Yerkes observatory 
was completed, Professor Hale, wishing to control 
the publication alone, purchased it and changed its 
name to " Astro-Physical Journal," under which 
name it still continues. 

In 1893 " Popular Astronomy " was projected to 
meet the wants of a large class of students of as- 
tronomy, amateur and professional, and such other 
readers as might be interested. This magazine has 
a larger paid circulation than any of its predeces- 
sors, and it has been very useful in the broader field 
of science it aims to cover. During a part or all of 
the last eleven years there have been associated with 
Professor Payne in the publication of Popular As- 
tronomy Miss Charlotte R. Willard (now of Mar- 
sovan, Turkey) and Dr. H. C. Wilson, each one 
sharing largely in the responsibility of its manage- 
ment. In addition. Dr. Wilson has prepared three 
quarto volumes of original astronomical work, 
which have been published by the observatory, 
through funds given especially for this purpose. 

But not only was increase and enlargement the 
order of the day in respect to endowment and build- 
ings, but marked development came to the curri- 
culum as well, the courses of study and the require- 
ments for admission. At the first and all along the 
ideals, the intellectual standards had been high. 
There had been no catering to sentiments which 
prized the showy and shallow above the solid; 



238 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

neither had there been any hyper-intellectualism, 
any extreme ideas as to how exalted academic tastes 
and demands should be kept. On the contrary, the 
practical needs of the times, the general conditions 
in society at large, were held in mind with reason- 
able adaptation made thereto, while always leading, 
inspiring and crowding towards what was better. 
As teachers multiplied, departments were divided 
and new ones were established. In 1884 the re- 
quirements for admission to the preparatory courses 
were so raised that, whereas arithmetic and English 
grammar had hitherto been taught, examinations in 
these branches were required from henceforth. The 
results of evolution appear at first en masse in the 
catalogue of 1884-5 5 where this imposing list of 
departments meets the eye: i, Philosophy; 2, His- 
tory and Political Economy; 3, Greek; 4, Latin; 
5, EngHsh; 6, Modern Languages; 7, Chemistry, 
Physics and Mineralogy; 8, Biology and Geology; 
9, Mathematics and Astronomy; 10, Music. An 
amazing unfolding this since the feeble days of 
beginnings ! 

To the teaching force at least five important ad- 
ditions were made, reckoning only those whose con- 
nection with the institution continued through quite 
a protracted period. Rev. Arthur H. Pearson came 
in 1880 to be professor of chemistry, physics and 
mineralogy; Lucian W. Chaney two years later to 
be at first assistant teacher of science, and later pro- 
fessor of biology and geology; Louisa H. Richard- 



THE EIGHTIES 239 

son, professor of the Latin language and literature 
in 1885; Herbert C. Wilson, to become associate 
professor of astronomy and mathematics in 1887; 
Isabella Watson, the same year, to become pro- 
fessor of French and German; and the year fol- 
lowing Rev. Daniel Magnus to become professor of 
Swedish and teacher of German and English. This 
last appointment was made to meet the wants of the 
very large Scandinavian element in the state. But 
these additions were offset by several resignations, 
like that of J. B. Clark, L. B. Sperry, Alice L. 
Armsby, and from the headship of the department 
of music Dwight C. Rice. Others also came and 
went whose work while they remained was worthily 
performed. The catalogue of 1889-90 gave the 
names of twenty members of the faculty as against 
twelve which appeared ten years before. 

Additional instructors must needs be employed 
because the student body was increasing year by 
year. The institution had won a large place in the 
confidence and esteem of its constituency; and be- 
sides, the population tributary had quadrupled since 
the opening day, while the average of financial abil- 
ity was much higher, so that higher education was 
not only much more desired but also was within 
far easier reach. The rule which prevented the 
entrance of all under fifteen years of age, the higher 
requirements for admission as well as the hard 
times prevailing through much of the decade, 
cooperated to keep the numbers down. In 1880 the 



240 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

total attendance reached 260, of whom 52 were in 
the college classes, 78 were in the preparatory de- 
partment and 102 in the English course. The next 
year an advance of 44 is noted, an attendance of 
305, coming from 13 states and representing 10 
nationalities, and 15 had graduated in the last class, 
nearly doubling the number of the alumni. The 
maximum for college and academy combined was 
reached in 1884 when 306 were catalogued, with a 
falling off to 220 two years later for reasons just 
suggested. It is more than likely that another cause 
for the decline is to be found in the phenomenal 
development of the University which had now 
begun. 

A few miscellaneous items remain to be added. 
The old Ladies' Hall, now that Gridley Hall was 
finished, having played its part during two decades 
of occupancy was no longer needed, and was soon 
sold and torn down. It was during these days that 
Rev. Dr. M. McG. Dana's " History of the Origin 
and Growth of Carleton College," a pamphlet of 
about forty pages, appeared, and this, revised and 
reprinted and distributed in large numbers, has been 
of great value to the institution. The "Carletonia," 
in later times appearing monthly, first saw the light 
in June, 1877, as the "Carletonian," and but one 
number was issued each year until June, 1881. The 
second number of Volume I was dated October, 
1 88 1. The number of issues climbed from five the 
first year, through seven the next, to nine the third. 



THE EIGHTIES 241 

In 1885 Harlan W. Page, until then and for several 
years a banker in Austin, became a citizen of North- 
field and financial secretary of the college. Monte- 
video Academy, originally Western Minnesota 
Seminary, now known as Windom Institute, was 
founded in 1885. During this decade Carleton lost 
two of its earliest and firmest friends. Rev. David 
Burt died in 1881, having been for several years a 
resident of Northfield. Coming to the state in the 
'50s from New England, he was acting pastor at 
Winona when the time to found a college had ar- 
rived ; later filled the office of school superintendent 
for Winona county for five years, and then became 
state superintendent of instruction, a position which 
he held until his decease. Rev. Charles Shedd was 
also of New England birth and education and came 
early to Minnesota to hold pastorates at Zumbrota, 
Wasioja and Claremont. Living to an advanced 
age, with only a most meagre income, he sought to 
eke out a living by weaving rag carpets, even when 
so feeble as to make it necessary to fasten him to 
the loom to prevent his falling to the floor. What- 
ever he earned in this way was esteemed the Lord's 
money and was devoted to benevolence. His wife 
was of the same consecrated spirit and accustomed 
to self-denial. Soon after entering upon his work 
at Northfield, President Strong received one day a 
letter with only initials for a signature, inclosing 
twenty-five dollars and containing only these words : 
"This is hard-earned money, but gladly given for 



242 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

the Master's sake for the building of a christian 
college in Minnesota." In a singular way, years 
afterward, it was accidentally discovered that this 
gift was from Mrs. Shedd.* 



* Mrs. Shedd, nee Eliza Rowell, the eldest of eleven chil- 
dren, was born in Cornish, N. H., February 27, 1804. She 
was married August 15, 1828, and for many years was asso- 
ciated with her husband in educational work at Meriden 
and New Ipswich, N. H. While preceptress of the academy 
at New Ipswich she taught French, Latin and Mathematics 
and, unaided, did all of her own housework. With her hus- 
band she was' also interested in natural science studies, and 
she once sent to Carleton college a collection of geological 
specimens and Indian arrow-heads gathered by herself in 
Mississippi. These pioneers came to Minnesota by boat 
via Galena, 111., and St. Paul long before there was any 
railway connection with the east, and at Zumbrota began 
their long and faithful missionary service. Reared arnong 
the granite mountains' of New Hampshire and trained in 
the rigid theology of Jonathan Edwards, strong in body and 
mind, indomitable in will and invincible in her faith, Mrs. 
Shedd seemed to possess something of the strength, the clear 
vision and far horizons of the everlasting hills. The blind- 
ness of her last years never caused a word of murmuring 
nor clouded her optimistic spirit. Most lovingly cared for 
in the home of her grandchildren, Mr. and Mrs. W. W. 
Morse, of Minneapolis, where the memory of her clear mind, 
her unselfish spirit, her beautiful christian character is a 
precious heritage, she lived to enter upon her 97th year and 
fell asleep September 29, 1900. 



THE NINETIES 243 



CHAPTER VIII. 

THE NINETIES. 

Becoming of Age. 

Material Development. — When the last decade of 
the nineteenth century opened Minnesota was no 
longer the remote frontier, but instead had become 
a portion of the populous interior. Far, far beyond 
stretched now the Dakotas, Wyoming, Montana, 
Idaho, Oregon and Washington; yes, and to the 
northwest the vast spaces of Manitoba. During the 
ten years now under view the population of the 
state increased from 1,301,826 to 1,751,094, a gain 
of well night a half million, while in 1880 it had 
stood at 780,773. Besides the extension of several 
of the railroads already in existence, the Great 
Northern was constructed, which kept much to the 
north of all the other lines and joined Chicago with 
Puget Sound, two points 1,830 miles apart. A 
new region was thus opened up for settlement. It 
was now that the phenomenal traffic of the Upper 
Lakes had its beginning, notably upon Lake Su- 
perior (largely through the increased export of 
Minnesota lumber, wheat, flour and iron ore), 
which soon reached such colossal proportions that 
the tonnage through the " Soo " altogether dis- 
tanced that of any other strait upon the globe; 



244 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

even the famous Suez canal by comparison falling 
into total eclipse. It was mainly because of this 
immense and amazing water transportation that 
Duluth began to leap forward to something more 
than bigness of anticipation, into solid and marked 
development, into fame well deserved. Beginning 
the decade with 33,115 inhabitants, it was closed 
with 52,969. Or if Superior City be added, as 
with much propriety it may be, since though just 
over the line in Wisconsin, it is but a few miles 
off and the cities are practically one (therefore a 
second case of Twin Cities), we find here gath- 
ered a population of 84,060. St. Paul had ad- 
vanced from 133,156 to 163,065, and Minneapolis 
from 164,738 to 202,718, a growth for the two 
combined from 297,894 to 365,783. By 1890 Min- 
nesota had risen to the first place among the states 
for lumber production, had become first also as 
a wheat producer, while Minneapolis was the ban- 
ner city of the world both for the quantity and 
quality of the flour manufactured in her mills. 
These figures from the census of 1900 approach 
the fabulous and incredible; a wheat harvest of 
more than 95,000,000 bushels, of oats 74,000,000, 
and of corn (think of it! in this hyperborean 
region, as only a generation ago it was universally 
deemed to be) 47,000,000 bushels. Besides, for 
dairy products the state had attained to eminence, 
since from its creameries 82,007,933 pounds of 
prime butter went forth in a single year, and 3,076,- 



. -v, xivsawm 












ohH^H 




K 1 *^^' 


'^HH 




_1f 


^H 




■■■nBt'^: 


■ mm 




S.'^i^.f^' "■>'' ^ "' ' '-^^H^l 




4 A^ ^ ^^B 




I'm *-'^' C'K-' ^^1 




'If ' '-H 




Ir"-,' car^ , M 




' I^Hl^ VIH 



THE NINETIES 245 

8i2 pounds of cheese. Furthermore, as early as 
the beginning of this decade 9,000,000 tons of 
choice iron ore were shipped from the mines of 
the Duluth region ; three years later Minnesota had 
become third among the states of the union in 
this important particular, and six years later still, 
had distanced every other. 

Northfield and the Church. — A second railroad 
made its advent, thus opening nev^ communications 
north and south with convenient multiplication of 
trains. Two additional bridges were constructed 
across the Cannon, whereby the two halves of the 
community were bound more closely together. 
Waterworks were established, by which was secured 
an excellent and abundant supply, pumped from 
an artesian well sunk deep in the river valley to 
" Manitou Rights ;" and flowing thence in pipes 
wherever desired. Electricity for lighting was in- 
troduced. A third schoolhouse was added to ac- 
commodate the southern portion of the city. Front 
and division fences (relics of an evil age when 
every man must needs protect himself against tres- 
pass from his neighbors), disappeared well nigh 
to the last one. But by far the best of all changes, 
a steadily increasing inflow went on of choice fami- 
lies, both from the farms in the vicinity and from 
other localities near and remote, attracted by the 
manifold privileges afforded by a college town. 

To St. Olaf college this was a period of sore 
trial. At first largely independent and self-sup- 



246 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

porting, later it appeared to be better in many- 
ways to establish some close connection with the 
Norwegian Lutheran churches. Unfortunately, 
however, these were widely and seriously divided 
among themselves over questions theological and 
ecclesiastical, and this school was more closely iden- 
tified with the " Anti-Missourian " section. In the 
strife, for a number of years its very existence was 
in jeopardy, with more than a possibility that all 
the toil and devotion and sacrifice of its founder 
and first president. Rev. T. N. Mohn, would come 
utterly to nought. But finally some of the seg- 
ments concluded to cease from their unfraternal 
contention and to join hearts and hands in a new 
organization known as the " United Norwegian 
Lutheran Church of America;" and this body was 
persuaded to adopt the struggling institution. It 
was not until June of 1899 that the complete con- 
summation was effected. Early in November fol- 
lowing, the quarter-centennial anniversary of the 
founding of the school was fittingly celebrated, and 
then by a strange providence, before the close of the 
month the lamented death of President Mohn oc- 
curred, whose health had long been failing. 
Though he was not permitted to enjoy the full 
realization of all his high hopes and noble ambi- 
tions, he did live long enough to behold the abun- 
dant evidence that the future of his darling project 
was assured and that abundant prosperity was in 
store. 



THE NINETIES 247 

The Northfield church secured a pastor in place 
of Rev. E. M. WiUiams, in March of the opening 
year of the decade, in the person of Rev. James 
E. McConnell, who is still in this important posi- 
tion, holding thus the pulpit more than twice as 
long as any of his predecessors. Growth in num- 
bers was steady, the membership increasing from 
397 to 501, while the beneficences swelled from 
$2,384 to $4,505, though the home expenses 
changed only from $3,546 to $4,726. When the 
decade closed this was the fourth church for size 
in the state, all three of the larger organizations 
being in Minneapolis; Plymouth with 861 mem- 
bers. Park Avenue with 580 and First (St. 
Antliony of ancient days), with 544. A large 
fraction of this growth is no doubt to be attributed 
to Northfield's good fortune in being the seat of 
a flourishing christian college, which acts con- 
tinually and mightily to draw christian and Con- 
gregational families into its near neighborhood. 

Congregational GrozLih. — Of the denomina- 
tional life and progress in the land at large not 
much need here be said. The various activities 
connected with corporate or associated religious 
life by this time had all been fashioned, and were 
carried forward without many novel or noticeable 
incidents. The churches multiplied from 4,689 to 
5,604, the ministers from 4,640 to 5,614, the mem- 
bership advanced from 597,251 to 629,874, the 
beneficences went backward from $2,398,037 to 



248 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

$2,110,413 while home expenses went forward from 
$6,046,962 to $7,023,824. 

Coming now to a glance at Congregational de- 
velopment in the state, the 174 churches of 1890 
had become 231 ten years later; the 12,479 niem- 
bers had become 18,280, the average of members 
to each had risen from 71 to 'jy, instead of 153 
ministers there were 182. If we compare the total 
beneficences of this decade with that of the dec- 
ade preceding, we have but $533,267 as against 
$785,066 (it must be remembered that the larger 
sum includes generous special gifts for Carleton), 
and instead of $1,890,834 for home expenses, we 
have $1,433,960. An important incident is found 
in the preparation and publication of a pamphlet, 
by authority of the state association, entitled 
"Congregationalism in Minnesota, 1851-1891;" 
and so celebrating the fortieth aniversary of the 
founding of the first church in St. Anthony. Rev. 
Archibald Hadden, then a Minneapolis pastor, was 
the author who dedicated these stirring and sug- 
gestive pages to " Richard Hall, Charles Seccombe, 
Edward Brown, Charles Shedd, David Burt, and 
the other pioneers into whose labors we have en- 
tered and on whose foundation we are building." 
Among other things he reminds his readers that 
" from the first church in St. Anthony have grown 
seventeen churches in Minneapolis and eight in St. 
Paul, a total of twenty-five." 

Carleton' s Progress. — As already intimated, 



THE NINETIES 219 

throughout the entire decade, in spite of the seem- 
ingly splendid achievement of adding $200,000 to 
the endowment, the college was seriously embar- 
rassed — was really in sore financial distress. For 
not only were funds entirely lacking for such im- 
provements and enlargements as were imperatively 
demanded by the marked increase of students, but 
even more alarming, it was imposible even to meet 
necessary current expenses. A timely bequest of 
$10,000 from J. H. Stickney of Baltimore, only 
sufficed to shed a ray of cheering light. In 1896, 
before the state association. Professor Goodhue 
portrayed and explained the trying situation by set- 
ting forth these facts among others : " The educa- 
tional work of the institution is in all respects at 
high-water mark, but financially it has not been in 
as great straits since the early days. The trustees 
recently held a special meeting to hear the report 
of its finance committee, and after careful consid- 
eration charged off $55,000 of assets as not repre- 
senting actual present value. This reduction repre- 
sents some unpaid pledges which are outlawed, but 
more which are unpaid owing to the financial mis- 
fortune of their makers. It is also due to a reval- 
uation of some real estate which was donated in 
better times. For its income the college is wholly 
dependent upon its endowment, its tuition and the 
donations of its friends. Owing to the long-con- 
tinued hard times, much interest has been unpaid 
and many mortgages have been foreclosed at con- 



250 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

siderable expense. These not only yield no in- 
come, but require large outlays for taxes and care. 
In this way the interest received last year ex- 
ceeded the amount paid for annuities, scholarships, 
prizes, borrowed money and taxes, by only $4,209. 
Under these circumstances, the trustees and faculty 
each propose to contribute $3,000 towards the ex- 
penses of the current year; and the college appeals 
to the churches and its alumni for the remaining 
$15,000 which will be required to meet its press- 
ing needs." From time to time various attempts 
were made to cut down the expenses to a minimum. 
Thus there was talk of reducing the salaries of the 
instructors; President Strong offered to diminish 
his stipend by $500, and it was in order to prevent 
this ruinous method of economizing that Judge 
Jones made a special donation of $5,000, which 
also happened to be the last of his liberal benefac- 
tions. For several years in succession, however, 
the officers, teachers and other employees made 
large contributions to the treasury, for which self- 
denying acts the board thanked them on one occa- 
sion, and then asked them to please do it again! 
To assist in the same direction, in 1899 the charge 
for tuition was raised from $26.00 to $34.00. 

Nevertheless, in a broader view of the general 
situation, a brighter side was visible, to which also 
occasionally the attention of the friends of Carleton 
was called. Thus at the quarter centennial anni- 
versary of the opening of the school, H. W. 




HAKLAN W. PAGE. 



THE NINETIES 251 

Page, the recording and financial secretary, made 
this statement : " The total running expenses dur- 
ing the first twenty-five years of the legal existence 
of the institution, 1867- 1892, have been about 
$450,000. Of this the students have paid about 
$145,000, or a small fraction less than one-third. 
Of the other $300,000, about $220,000 was 
derived from interest and other small productive 
sources ; about $50,000 from donations made from 
time to time, and about $30,000 remains as a debt. 
We may say that here is a corporatron of stock- 
holders who have a paid-in capital of $675,000, 
and whose aim is the manufacture of christian 
character. They have put about $240,000 into a 
working plant, have expended $80,000 more in 
keeping this plant in order, and are now looking 
for dividends and for more capital to enlarge the 
plant. For dividends they desire to see symmetri- 
cal characters, lives beautiful, useful and influen- 
tial. To increase its capital the assistance of many 
is yet needed, and will be needed for long years to 
come." Certainly, with such noble objects in mind, 
it was well worth while to endure hardness in 
times of peculiar trial. And with such noble 
achievements already made, there was good ground 
for hope that to the financial stringency relief would 
presently come and the dawn of more prosperous 
days. 

It is pleasant to be able to record that, through- 
out all this protracted period of such severe test- 



252 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

ing, those most intimately connected with Carle- 
ton did not abate a jot of heart or hope; but still 
bore up and steered right onward. Not only did 
they not turn back or even sit still, but on the 
contrary really aggressive work was both planned 
and pushed to completion. It occurred now, as 
more than once it already had, that no inconsider- 
able chances were taken and risks were run " by 
faith," with the rational assurance that some- 
how success would be achieved, if the best possible 
were done with the utmost of wisdom and energy. 
And the event in due season abundantly justified 
the venture. First, a forward movement is visible 
in the exigent matter of providing additional build- 
ings, in order that more and better teaching work 
might be performed. The new observatory was 
already finished and concerning it the public was 
informed : " It is of red brick with stone trim- 
mings, and in respect to arrangement, quality of 
instruments and facilities for v/ork, is unequalled 
by any other observatory in the Northwest, and by 
few in the country." But its chief instrument was 
not at hand and ready to sweep the heavens until 
the summer of 1891. And then it was announced: 
" The new equatorial telescope, the generous gift 
of Dr. Williams of Philadelphia, is completed and 
during the present month. May, will be placed in 
the large dome. Its clear aperture is sixteen and 
two-tenths inches, with a focal length of twenty- 
two feet. The large universal spectroscope is 



THE NINETIES 253 

equally well adapted to solar, stellar and labora- 
tory uses. In connection with the large equatorial 
and the photographic apparatus accompanying it, 
the photography of the spectrum of various celes- 
tial objects will open a large field of useful and 
original study." Mention is also made of these in- 
struments in addition : " An equatorial telescope 
with focal length ten and one-half feet, aperture 
four and three-tenths inches; a portable equatorial 
telescope, a siderial clock, a mean-time clock, a 
siderial chronometer, a transit instrument, a chrono- 
graph, two spectroscopes, meteorological apparatus 
and a complete set of large astronomical maps." 
Besides, " various other instruments needed will 
soon be added to the equipment." It was far within 
the limits of the truth to claim that " with these 
and other recent changes in the equipment of in- 
struments for the observatory, the facilities for work 
and study in practical astronomy are excellent." 
Concerning time-signals it is stated : " The time of 
the observatory is the standard for this state and 
parts of those adjoining, and is given to the rail- 
road companies at lo o'clock a. m. and 9 o'clock 
p. m. daily by telegraph. These signals extend over 
a wide area," traversed by over 10,000 miles of 
wire, simultaneously operating hundreds of sound- 
ers In telegraph offices and the stores of jewelers." 
Through all the years thus far, the library had 
been steadily growing, both from gifts and pur- 
chases, until 10,500 volumes were to be found 



254 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

upon the shelves; but with no room hitherto pro- 
vided in the least suitable, either for safety, or for 
convenience of reference. For a time the science 
building was the place of deposit, and then, when 
the old, observatory was exchanged for the new, 
the books were transported thither and thus made 
accessible, after a fashion, until something more 
seemly and commodious should be forthcoming. It 
was not until 1895 ^^^^ hope deferred began so 
to change to glad fruition, that the announcement 
could be made that " plans have been adopted and 
a site has been selected for a new library building, 
which it is hoped will be erected in the not dis- 
tant future." Progress was tediously slow, but a 
year later notice was given that " a new library 
building is to be erected during the coming year 
as a memorial of the late James W. Scoville of 
Chicago, by Mrs. Scoville and their son, C. B. 
Scoville." Two years later still it was in full 
use, " built of Kasota stone, a buff limestone, a 
structure of great architectural beauty and admir- 
ably suited to its purpose." With this, together 
with Gridley hall and Goodsell observatory, Carle- 
ton was now possessed of three buildings, each in 
its way so nearly perfect as to leave nothing better 
to be desired. 

But to this signal and most cheering success, 
disappointment and hope long deferred were closely 
joined in connection with another building project. 
For in the spring of 1893, ^^ ^ meeting of the 




JAMES W. SCOVILLE. 



THE NINETIES 255 

board it had been voted to enlarge Williams 
(science) hall as soon as $15,000 were raised for 
the purpose. Well might this task be undertaken 
at the soonest and be urged to a speedy con- 
clusion, for the structure named had been of neces- 
sity put to multitudinous uses besides those for 
which it was designed, and was packed from bot- 
tom to top with a very wilderness of objects valu- 
able indeed, but here out of place. At one time 
a conditional offer of a considerable sum was made 
by a Minnesota friend, but because the conditions 
could not be met, nothing came of it except dis- 
appointment. And even yet, after a full decade has 
passed, the enlargement has not been made. It 
was a slight solace that early in this period it could 
be made known through the catalogue that " a 
cottage, given to the college by M. W. Skinner, 
is used as an additional dormitory for women." 
Or later, that " provision is made for rooms and 
board at the college cottage for a limited number 
of young women who cannot meet the expenses at 
Gridley Hall. They do the work of the household 
under the direction of a matron, reducing their ex- 
penses to the lowest practical limit." Later the 
one cottage had increased to three. 

In 1 89 1 it was announced : " The college has 
long recognized the desirability of systematic 
physical training. Provision was made in the build- 
ing of Gridley Hall for a gymnasium for the young 
ladies. During the past year similar provision has 



256 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

been made for young men. There will be offered 
hereafter excellent opportunities for development of 
the physique and for exercise. Students are re- 
quired, during two years of their course, to select 
some form of exercise, and are encouraged to con- 
tinue it throughout their stay in the institution." 
Choice could be made between light gymnastics, 
heavy gymnastics, and military drill. " Each of the 
several forms of training will be under the direc- 
tion of a competent instructor." For several years 
military drill appears to have been held in honor. 
" Those who engage in it are organized into com- 
panies. A sufficient number of muskets and equip- 
ments have been procured. A uniform has been 
adopted, consisting of dress-coat, fatigue- jacket, 
trousers, vest and cap." In 1892, without reason 
given, this statement appeared : " The military 
drill, formerly pursued in the institution, has been 
discontinued." And this one also : " The college 
controls for the use of the young men the gym- 
nasium in the Y. M. C. A. building. This has 
been supplied with apparatus of the most approved 
patterns. The assembly hall is used for class exer- 
cises." In 1896, the library having made its escape 
and been installed in a domicile of its own, under 
the head of "Physical Culture " the catalogue 
states that " for the use of the young men the 
building formerly used as an observatory has been 
fitted up and supplied with bathrooms and gym- 
nastic apparatus." 



THE NINETIES 257 

The advent of this decade was signaHzed by the 
inauguration of certain radical changes in the char- 
acter of the institution in relation to instruction 
and courses of study. At the beginning and for 
three years, for lack of students sufficiently ad- 
vanced to form suitable classes, there had really 
been no college in existence except in name; and 
afterwards for twenty years, for lack of funds, 
buildings, teachers, etc., college and academy had 
been closely allied and at some points well nigh 
blended. But now the two were thoroughly sep- 
arated and made so distinct as to merely co-exist 
in juxtaposition upon the same campus and to unite 
in certain general exercises. Through lapse of 
time, bringing marked increase of stature and 
strength, it was allowable now, and needful, to step 
forth from youth and nonage into adolescence, put- 
ting childish things away. The revolution arranged 
for was announced in this paragraph : " Important 
changes in the methods and the courses of study 
pursued in the institution have recently been de- 
cided upon, and will, it is believed, give greater 
efficiency and completeness to its work. The pre- 
paratory and the collegiate departments, hitherto 
under the instruction of the same corps of teach- 
ers, are to be so separated that each shall have 
its own faculty. The preparatory department is 
to be raised to the rank of a well-equipped academy, 
with an enlarged course of study and with teachers 
selected for their ability and experience in this 



258 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

kind of work. The college faculty will devote 
itself exclusively to the collegiate department, 
whose curriculum has been revised and expanded in 
accordance with the best modern standards. A 
wide range of optional and elective studies is now 
offered, allowing each student to select such a 
course as his natural tastes, his aptitudes and the 
demands of his future calling may dictate. The 
new plan will go into effect at the opening of the 
next college year, September, 189 1." As hitherto, 
three courses were to be offered, the classical, the 
literary and the scientific, with these subdivisions : 
I, philosophy; 2, the Bible and the Christian faith 
(soon changed to biblical literature); 3, history; 
4, Greek ; 5 Latin ; 6, French ; 7, German ; 8, 
rhetoric and oratory; 9, English lajnguage; 10, 
English literature; 11, general literature; 12, 
mathematics; 13, astronomy; 14, chemistry; 15, 
physics; 16, biology; 17, geology; 18, music. This, 
certainly, is an astounding evolution, the product, as 
it is, of the growth of only two decades. And con- 
vincing evidence here appears that Carleton is fully 
awake to the educational movements of the times 
and proposes, so far as possible, to supply her 
students with the very best of intellectual oppor- 
tunities. 

Not many changes of especial significance oc- 
curred in the personnel of the institution. In 1891 
Professor Goodhue retired from the headship of the 
academy and was chosen dean of the faculty; and 



tHE NINETIES 259 

the same year Miss Lucia E. Danforth became 
preceptress of the academy. In 1892 Miss Evans 
was granted leave of absence for rest and study 
in Europe; and Frederick E. Stratton became prin- 
cipal of the academy and teacher of Greek. In 
1899 George H. Alden became professor of his- 
tory and political science; and Ansel A. Knowlton 
teacher of chemistry, physics and physical training. 
By the end of this period the instructors of every 
grade in all departments unmbered no less than 
twenty-five, a growth of twenty-two since the ad- 
vent of President Strong. 

As to the student attendance, with quite marked 
variations the general tendency was clearly upward. 
Thus at the beginning of the period there were 94 
in the four college classes and in the institution 
321 ; while at the end the number was 377, in- 
cluding a senior class of 32 and a freshman class 
of 91. This growth is all the more remarkable 
when we recall the fact that both Yankton and 
Fargo colleges were now pushing themselves into 
notice; but far more the fact that the high schools 
of the state were doing academical work, while 
the university, with free tuition, its location in a 
large city and the presence of crowds, was an al- 
luring competitor. 

Two anniversary celebrations were held during 
this period, about three years apart; the one recall- 
ing the opening of the school in September of 1867, 
and the other the forming of the first college class, 



260 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

as well as the beginning of the administration of 
President Strong in 1870. It was not "far from 
the date of this second gathering for joyful rem- 
iniscence that, having filled a quarter-century to 
the full with most faithful, self-denying, laborious 
and efficient service, the president felt constrained 
to take steps to retire from a position involving 
such heavy responsibilities and such crushing bur- 
dens; and so at the annual meeting of the board 
in 1895 presented his resignation, with this as a 
portion of the statement added, giving his rea- 
sons for the act : 

" For thirty-eight years optical difficulties, far 
greater than most of my friends have understood, 
have burdened me. My work, except the little 
necessary for public evening services, has been con- 
fined to the day-time, and only a limited use of day- 
light could be allowed. To be cut off from the 
earnest student-life which gave my youth such in- 
tense delight, to lay aside those scholarly ambitions 
once so strong, have involved much more than a 
personal disappointment; they have rendered im- 
possible literary work naturally expected, and such 
as, if well done, would bring credit to the institu- 
tion. What little labor of that kind was attempted 
during the years of my pastorate and the early 
years here, was done through the self-sacrificing 
assistance of one in the closest earthly relation, 
whose special endowments peculiarly fitted her for 



THE NINETIES 261 

such work, and who, while health remained, gave 
herself to it with a devotion which knows no with- 
holding of time or strength or zeal. Words can- 
not express my appreciation of what she has been 
and what she has done. Her regret has been no 
less than my own, that physical hindrances should 
so prevent the full realization of our ideals. But 
God's methods of using his children are wiser than 
their own. Except for these limitations I should 
never have come into my present position ; and so 
far as I can judge, my life must have been even 
less useful than I hope it has been. Other limita- 
tions constraining me to this present action are 
those caused by the injuries received in a rail- 
road accident soon after commencing this work 
in 1870. From the effects of those injuries I can 
never be free. Their discomforts need no consid- 
eration, but only the fact that they have practically 
increased my age and decreased my effectiveness. 
More vigorous health cannot be expected with ad- 
vancing years, and surely college interests ought 
not to suffer through any misfortune or weakness 
of mine. The work is of far more consequence than 
the worker. . . . Though conscious of weak- 
ness and not blind to my mistakes, I have done 
what I could. My only claim is, that as God has 
given me grace to discern my duty, I have tried* 
to do it." 

There is no need to say that the resignation was 



262 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

not accepted. Instead, after every member of the 
board had spoken freely, expressing his conviction, 
(the president not being present), the vote not 
to accept was unanimous. The honored head of 
the institution had not degenerated into an incum- 
brance; he was not even so infirm as to be of no 
more valuable service; in fact, as yet he could not 
at all be spared. His work was not completed. In 
particular, another important financial campaign 
was at the doors and for this he, vastly better than 
any other, was fitted to be the leader and inspira- 
tion. From such a terrible ordeal he richly de- 
served to be released, but that could not be. 

An unusually large number of Carleton's friends 
and supporters passed out of life during this period. 
Among the most prominent were Judge E. S. 
Jones and Hiram Scriver. The former was almost 
lavish in his gifts, and of the latter the board 
say in a minute soon after put on record : " A 
trustee from the organization of the college and 
recording secretary until 1882, whose sacrifices, 
labors and benefactions have been numerous and 
generously bestowed from the first days of its ex- 
istence, and whose faith in its future, whose coun- 
sels in its behalf, whose care and prudence in 
the management of its affairs, made him one of 
the most valuable and trustworthy counsellors." 
These two died in the opening year of the decade 
and only a few weeks apart. In addition, these 



THE NINETIES 263 

four clerg3^men ceased from their labors in behalf 
of the Kingdom : Joseph S. Rounce, Northfield's 
first pastor, in 1893; Edward Brown and Charles 
B. Sheldon, in 1896, and Malcolm McG. Dana, 
in 1898. The last named was especially enthusias- 
tic and indefatigable in his service of the college 
until his departure for the East some ten years be- 
fore his death. 

From time to time, the college campus had re- 
ceived additions by purchase or donation, until 
from twenty acres it had grown to fifty. One of 
the later enlargements came as a gift from Deacon 
Allen N. Nourse, whose property adjoined the 
campus upon the east. About the middle of the 
decade the beginning of an arboretum was made. 
To enlist public interest in the project, a request 
was sent throughout the state that every church 
and Sunday school should be represented by the 
gift of a tree.* 

The college corporation had always been chary 
of gifts in the shape of honorary degrees, wisely 
preferring to wait until lapse of years and worthy 
achievement had secured for the institution good 
standing and a solid reputation. But in 1895, after 
a quarter-century of college work had been done, 
three clergymen were constituted doctors of divin- 



*In pushing this project Mrs. C. W. Hackett, of St. Paul, 
was especially active through an extensive correspondence, 
to excite interest and secure co-operation. 



264 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

ity: Stephen A. Norton, a former student, with 
Delavan L. Leonard and Edward M. Williams, 
iormer pastors of the Northfield church and mem- 
bers of the board. One alumnus, Rev. A. Z. Con- 
rad, '82, had previously been honored in the same 
way. 




WILLIAM H. LAIRD. 



THE NEW CENTURY 265 



CHAPTER IX. 

THE NEW CENTURY. 

Summary and Review. 

In outline reasonably full the story of the col- 
lege has now been presented as far as to the close 
of the century which gave it birth. Probably no 
thoughtful and candid reader of these pages thus 
far has failed to reach the conclusion that the nar- 
rative is full of interest, and contains passages 
not a few which are really striking and unusual. 
And yet, possibly it may seem to some that this 
institution is altogether too youthful to have much 
history worth the telling; is far too lacking in 
the elements of the venerable and the hoary to in- 
spire interest and reverence. Its genesis is altogether 
too recent, the events involved are too well known. 
Harvard and Yale are of ancient origin, the one 
dating from 1636 and the other from 1701, and 
hence their records cover nearly as many centuries 
as those of Carleton do decades. Indeed, it can- 
not but be that something of glamour and kindling 
of imagination are lacking in the theme of the 
present volume. But then, at the worst, more than 
a generation has passed since the students first be- 
gan to gather ; while if, as we may and should, we 
go back to the date when the college actually began 



266 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

to exist in thought, and longing, and purpose, and 
planning and struggle, we have well nigh a half- 
century to include. Almost all the founders and 
early builders have passed away, and all who sur- 
vive are advanced in years; while the task of 
sustaining and enlarging has passed into other 
hands. But what is more to the present purpose, 
the world moves forward far faster now than for- 
merly, borrowing speed from steam and electricity, 
so that events, changes, progress, which once re- 
quired a century, in our time transpire within the 
limits of a decade. Nor is importance to be at- 
tached to the mere coming and going of many years, 
but rather to achievements made, betterment 
wrought out to human-kind, be the period covered 
long or short. Tried by this test Carleton is not 
juvenile and under age, but of ripe years and time- 
honored. On many accounts it is well worth while 
to review briefly the happenings of the last fifty 
years, and note the marvelous and multitudinous 
changes which have occurred in the world at large. 
As the rehearsal is made how remote and dream- 
like do the days appear which witnessed the lay- 
ing of Carleton's foundation stones! 

First, recall the innumerable discoveries in every 
realm; the inventions most amazing, both for num- 
ber and importance; more probably than in the en- 
tire stretch extending to the Christian era. The 
triumphs of the locomotive, and the steamship, and 
the printing press. The globe girdled by ocean 



THE NEW CENTURY 267 

cables, the earth's surface gridironed by railways, 
and the ends of the earth brought into instantaneous 
communication. What rapid strides has the Eng- 
lish language made towards universal use, and the 
Anglo-Saxon towards universal leadership and 
commanding influence in the world's affairs; with 
these priceless benefits always and everywhere in- 
cluded, civil and religious liberty and the spirit 
of democracy; christian civilization, and a free 
field for protestant Christianity. In full keeping 
and largely as a result, greater advance has been 
made towards world-wide evangelization than in 
the fifteen centuries preceding. Or, descending 
more into detail, in 1850 Africa had been touched 
only at the extreme southern tip and at a few 
points upon the coast ; but since has been explored 
and even partitioned among the European powers. 
Livingstone died in 1873, and four years later 
Stanley reached the mouth of the Kongo. Aus- 
tralia had not yet emerged from the woeful estate 
of a penal settlement, with Botany Bay and Van 
Diemen's Land as synonym and summing up; but 
now behold the prosperous and enterprising Aus- 
tralasian commonwealth, at some points fairly 
rivaling the American Republic. China, Korea and 
Japan, then fast-closed for centuries, but wide open 
now, and the last-named pushing forward at such 
well-nigh headlong pace as already to have been 
admitted to equality with western nations. It was 
in 1854 that Commodore Perry with his warships 



268 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

cast anchor in Yedo Bay, and refused to take his 
departure until the gates began to open. In the 
same decade occurred the Indian Mutiny and the 
Crimean War, and in the next the opening of the 
Suez canal and the emancipation of more than 20,- 
000,000 serfs in Russia. In 1870 the Franco-Prus- 
sian war broke out, with these among the moment- 
ous results; the inauguration of the German em- 
pire; the utter overthrow of Napoleon III. and his 
imperial system, coupled with the setting up of the 
French Republic on solid foundations; the libera- 
tion and unification of Italy, including the destruc- 
tion of the Pope's temporal power, which had been 
maintained for more than eleven hundred years. 
Disraeli and Gladstone were in the midst of their 
careers ; Dickens and Thackeray had done their best 
work ; Carlyle's " Frederick the Great " appeared 
in 1865; " Aurora Leigh " preceded it by ten years, 
while " In Memoriam " was- published as far back 
as 1851. 

So much for the Old World. Crossing the ocean, 
Brazil was a monarchy as yet. About three months 
before the " American House " became the col- 
lege, Maximilian, the puppet of Napoleon III., the 
would-be emperor, of Mexico, was executed. The 
same year, by purchase, Alaska became American 
soil. Since the last half-century opened, the fron- 
tier has been pushed from the Missouri to the 
Pacific ; that is, across two-thirds of the continent ; 
while in the vast spaces thus redeemed from empti- 



THE NEW CENTURY 269 

ness and desolation, the Rocky mountain region, 
the " Great American Desert," no less than fifteen 
imperial commonwealths have been reared, with 
more soon to follow. Vast stores of gold and sil- 
ver have been added to the world's wealth. In 
1858 Pike's Peak became a name to conjure with; 
the next year the Comstock lode in Nevada was un- 
covered, while in 1863 silver mines were discovered 
in Utah and gold dust was washed from the gravel 
of Alder Gulch, Montana. In 1869 the overland 
wagon and the pony express were exchanged for 
the locomotive, with five other trans-continental 
railway lines since brought into being. The sus- 
pension bridge across Niagara dates from 1855, and 
in 1858 the first cable was stretched across the 
Atlantic, that is, the year before Mr. Goodsell re- 
moved to Minnesota with a college in his mind's 
eye. At that date the population of Chicago had 
just passed the 100,000 mark. In 1850 the Union 
held, not as now 76,303,000 inhabitants, but only 
23,191,000. Not a few leaders among the second 
generation of American statesmen, like Calhoun, 
Clay and Webster, were still in the land of the 
living, while their successors. Chase, Seward, Sum- 
ner, etc., were just attaining to a national fame; 
but since, these also have disappeared and a fourth 
generation now conducts the affairs of the nation. 
When the Rochester conference resolved that the 
time had come to move in earnest for a college, 
Mr. Lincoln was in the midst of his first presiden- 



270 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

tial term. The times seem antediluvian to which 
belong the victories of Gettysburg and Vicksburg, 
the capture of Atlanta in September of 1864, and 
Sherman's start upon his immortal picnic excursion 
to the sea a few^ weeks later. The glorious galaxy 
of our literary lights were still shining at their 
brightest; the " Scarlet Letter " appearing in 1850, 
" Hiawatha " in 1855, the " Autocrat of the Break- 
fast Table " in 1857, " Snow Bound," in 1866 and 
the second series of the " Biglow Papers " also 
in the sixties. Who has the hardihood to term such 
a catalogue of events recent? Since then time 
enough has elapsed to see the union restored, the 
ghastly wounds of a five-years' war all healed and 
even the scars all removed; since then the furious 
passions of rebellion days have burned to ashes, and 
fraternal feeling between North and South has ad- 
vanced almost to perfection. 

Fifty Years in Minnesota. — At the beginning of 
the period only a territorial government was in ex- 
istence, which lasted but eight years. The boun- 
daries were ample, embracing 160,000 square miles, 
extending to the Missouri and so embracing both 
Dakotas; though the soil was mainly in the hands 
of the Indians, and the population was only 6,077, 
climbing, however, to 172,023 during the decade 
ensuing. How phenomenal the increase since then, 
for the 2,000,000 mark has been nearly attained. 
Taking into account its combined location upon the 
continent, its ample proportions, climate, soil, ma- 



THE NEW CENTURY 271 

terial resources in general, as well as the charac- 
ter of its inhabitants, Minnesota clearly ranks 
among the very foremost of our commonwealths ; 
nor have many, if indeed any, a brighter future 
assured. How incredible that as recently as i860 
its capital city could be reported officially as hav- 
ing a population of 10,277 and " two schools with 
1,324 pupils," while a certain cyclopedia published 
as late as 1862 does not contain the name even 
of Minneapolis ! A few miles of railway track had 
been laid, but there was no approach to the state 
from the east except by wagon or by the river. So 
it was far out of the world and in feeble infancy. 
It appears also that the career of Carleton covers 
practically all the progress witnessed in this, the 
mightiest commonwealth in the entire Northwest. 
These figures are impressive as representing to 
the eye the astounding and unparalleled changes 
which a half-century has wrought, in a region too, 
so frigid and frost-bitten as to be gravely pro- 
nounced by government explorers *' uninhabitable 
save for Indians and herds, and unproductive ex- 
cept for a few of the hardiest cereal crops ! " Some- 
how, notwithstanding such drawbacks, according 
to the last census at least 1,751,400 members of 
the human family manage to survive and to be rea- 
sonably happy and prosperous therein. Of these 
the native-born number 1,246,076 and the foreign- 
born 505,318. Of the latter portion 220,371 are 
Scandinavian, that is, among the very best of the 



272 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

foreign population considered as material out of 
which excellent American citizens are certain and 
soon to be made. If we take the two chief cities 
as one (and certainly they ought at the soonest 
to be at least federated like the constituent elements 
of which Greater New York is fashioned), that is, 
Minneapolis with 202,718 inhabitants, and St. 
Paul with 163,065, we have a municipality larger 
than Buffalo and approximating closely to Cleve- 
land, which is seventh for size among American 
cities. Next comes Duluth with its 52,969, whose 
site less than twenty-five years ago was covered 
by a forest (and close by, almost touching, is 
Superior City), with proportions no doubt destined 
rapidly and extraordinarily to increase. Then fol- 
low these cities: Winona, 19,714; Stillwater, 
12,318; and Mankato, 10,599, with ten others with 
less than 10,000 but more than 5,000 inhabitants, 
standing in this order: Faribault, Red Wing, 
Brainerd, Rochester, Fergus Falls, Little Falls, 
Owatonna, Austin, New Ulm and Crookston. Of 
cities and villages containing more than 1,000 in- 
habitants, Minnesota is possessed of no less than 
122, As standing for another most characteristic 
and important phase of progress, the state univer- 
sity, the crown of the public school system of the 
state, has forged forward within little more than a 
generation from almost nothing to a rank among 
the foremost of such institutions, having in the 
opening year of the century 28 buildings, 245 in- 



THE NEW CENTURY 273 

structors and ^i^^Z^ students; the latter numbering 
two years later 3,550. 

Turning now to the material side of things, how 
great is the marvel both of abundance and the 
variety with which the state has been endowed. Its 
lumber product is unsurpassed and its Mesaba and 
Vermillion ranges, which ten years ago were 
scarcely known, are unequaled for their output of 
iron ore. For its wheat crop also Minnesota stands 
without a peer with her 95,278,660 bushels har- 
vested in 1900, North Dakota following far behind 
with 59,889,000, and Ohio coming next with 50,- 
377,000. As a flax-producer only North Dakota 
is ahead. Illinois, Iowa and Wisconsin can boast 
of a larger oat crop, though 74,054,150 bushels are 
not to be despised. In the corn market thirteen 
states claim superiority, since only 47,256,920 
bushels ripen annually on Minnesota soil. Turn- 
ing finally to dairy products, the front rank is 
again reached, with 82,363,315 pounds of butter 
(with quality fully matching quantity), and 
3,575,642 pounds of cheese. Behold, what marvels 
fifty years have brought forth! 

Congregationalism. — In the land at large the 
denomination was just beginning to emerge from 
gloomy days of darkness and chaos into order and 
comehness when Carleton was beginning to be. The 
fateful " Plan of Union " was fast falling into a 
well-earned disuse and destined soon to be re- 
pudiated by all parties concerned. The Michigan 



274 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

City Convention, the first movement looking to- 
wards unification and co-operation upon a national 
scale, had been held in 1846; that leading to the 
Albany Convention in 1852, with the Boston Coun- 
cil taking a great step forward in 1865; and the 
culmination reached in the first of the triennial 
councils, held at Oberlin in 1871. Now for the 
first time the gathering of statistics began. In i860 
the ministers were found to number 2,678, the 
churches 2,555 ^"^ the members 255,030. By the 
end of the century the figures had increased to 
5,568 ministers, 5,650 churches and 633,349 mem- 
bers. Relating to church finances no figures were 
gathered until 1870, and that year benevolent con- 
tributions were given as $1,150,814; by 1885 these 
had increased to $1,677,219, and home expenses 
were $3,909,225 ; and by the end of the century 
they were, respectively, $2,333,357 and $7,574,672. 
When Carleton was founded only twelve Congre- 
gational colleges existed outside of New England; 
but now the number has gone upward beyond forty, 
the increase being almost wholly found in the 
South and the newer West. 

A review of Congregational growth in Minne- 
sota is next in order; a phenomenon confined of 
course entirely within the limits of the last half- 
century. In 1851 a single church was found — 
one just organized at St. Anthony, and two minis- 
ters, both home missionaries, one of whom is yet 
in the land of the living. That mother church 



THE NEW CENTURY 275 

stood alone for two years (omitting Point Doug- 
las, soon removed to Prescott, Wisconsin), until 
a second was formed at Excelsior, and a third at 
Winona a year later still. But soon such a process 
of growth set in that by i860 the churches num- 
bered 54 with 1,406 members and 31 ministers; by 
1880 the figures had changed to 140 churches with 
6,940 members and 115 ministers; and in 1900 to 
2.2i'7 churches 18,178 members and 199 ministers. 
During the last two decades the beneficences ad- 
vanced from $15,973 t<^ $46,366, and the home 
expenses from $90,402 to %22j'i>^62iZ- If compared 
with other states in this particular, the fact appears 
that Minnesota ranks ninth for the number of 
Congregational churches, and eighth for the num- 
ber of members. If compared with neighboring 
commonwealths, Illinois, Iowa and Wisconsin are 
stronger (as they might well be since they are also 
older by several decades), though in the last named, 
the difference is not great. Kansas, however, 
though considerable older, falls below at every 
point. If we turn to the chief city of the state and 
compare it with other municipalities, we find it ad- 
vancing well towards the front, ranking fifth for 
the number of churches, being surpassed only by 
Chicago, Boston, Brooklyn and Cleveland; though 
in point of members it falls to the eighth place, 
with Worcester, Hartford and New Haven also 
ahead. Brooklyn has only four more churches 
than Minneapolis, and Cleveland only one. If the 



276 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

Twin Cities be counted as a unit, then the number 
of churches rises to 33 ; exactly the same as Boston 
contains. At any rate, it is within the facts to 
affirm that within the Hmits of the square miles 
which conain the two, are found more Congrega- 
tional churches, with one exception, than upon any 
equal space in the Union ! Still further, in propor- 
tion to its population, Minneapolis is a full match 
for Chicago itself! Therefore, what wonders of 
outcome have followed from that heroic and reso- 
lute deed of Father Seccombe at St. Anthony in 
1 85 1. The day and the deed were suitably remem- 
bered just fifty years afterwards when the state 
association met with that church (now Minne- 
apolis First), in semi-centennial exercises of rem- 
iniscence and thanksgiving. 

Such development of the denomination in the 
state is quite satisfactory; but how does it compare 
with that seen in other ecclesiastical bodies, espe- 
cially those possessing most points in common? 
In 1891, in his " Congregationalism in Minnesota," 
Rev. Archibald Hadden says : " Comparing the 
year books of the five leading protestant bodies, 
we reach the following result, showing their rela- 
tive strength at the end of last year: 

1. Congregationalists, 182 churches; 13,250 
members. 

2. Presbyterians, 184 churches; 13,028 mem- 
bers. 

3. Methodists, 287 churches; 20,270 members. 



THE NEW CENTURY 277 

4. Baptists, 197 churches; 14,073 members. 

5. Episcopalians, 132 churches; 9,047 members. 

An examination of similar sources of authority- 
discloses the fact that the relative strength of these 
several bodies is substantially the same in the open- 
ing years of the century, or at least that the Con- 
gregational churches have well held their own. 
Another test, especially pertinent here, is found by 
comparing certain institutions of learning in the 
state, taking the figures contained in the last annual 
report of the bureau of education, including only 
the college and preparatory departments and these 
four items : number of students, number of volumes 
in the library, value of productive funds, value of 
buildings, grounds and apparatus : 

Carleton, 355 students; 15,000, library; $325,- 
000 endowment; $26,328, income. 

Macalester, 136 students; 7,000, library; %2'j2,- 
000 endowment; $8,000 income. 

Hamline, 315 students; 6,500, library; $211,- 
500, endowment; $18,105, income. 

NorthHeld and the Church. — Though this city is 
credited by the last census with a population of only 
3,210, it yet must be accorded a prominent place 
among the municipalities of the state. Its general 
appearance is sufficiently comely and its surround- 
ings are unusually attractive. Improvements of all 
kinds are in steady progress. The later buildings, 
whether designed for public business or residence 
purposes, are of ample proportions as well as archi- 



278 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

tecturally up to date. Graded streets have recently 
taken the place of the natural surface, with a gen- 
eral substitution of cement for lumber as material 
for sidewalks. The occupied spaces are increasing 
year by year through the continual erection of new 
houses, especially towards the east and south, and 
upon the western side of the river, as if attracted 
by Manitou Hights capped by St. Olaf college. 
Within a score of years a large number of roomy 
and tasteful residences have been reared, and so 
many more have been enlarged, improved and 
adorned that the resident of former days, return- 
ing, finds almost nothing which wears a familiar 
look. Though the inhabitants are not so very 
many, yet among them is found an unusual pro- 
portion of such as stand high for intelligence and 
for the possession of all public and private virtues. 
The phenomenal presence of this class was promi- 
nent among the causes which brought the college 
hither, and ever since has proved a powerful mag- 
net to attract others of the same lofty type. For- 
tunately, in Northfield is found in conjunction a 
good average amount of financial ability and a 
readiness to employ the same in reasonable propor- 
tion for the advancement of all worthy objects. 
As proof and illustration of this fact some figures 
have already been given, but two or three other 
statements of the same kind are in order here. Tak- 
ing the financial secretary of the college as com- 
petent authority : " The aggregate giving by North- 



THE NEW CENTURY 279 

field residents, the faculty and students included, 
in thirty-five years from the beginning, is not far 
from $120,000." When in the 1885-7 campaign 
for $200,000, the trustees subscribed nearly $50,- 
000, no less than $13,000 of that amount, nearly 
one-third, represented the contribution of men of 
this community. And when St. Olaf school was 
started, pledges were made here which aggregated 
some $6,000. 

In this review of fifty years a few additional 
statements will not be out of place relating to the 
local church, with which, from the first, the college 
has been so intimately associated, with which also 
the bulk of the instructors have been connected as 
members, and in whose sanctuary the mass of the 
students have always worshiped. Since the erec- 
tion of the present building some two decades ago^ 
every third row of seats has regularly been set 
apart for student use. This large and influential 
organization (which is but one out of eight located 
in Northfield, the others being Baptist, Methodist, 
Episcopal, Moravian, Norwegian Lutheran, Danish 
Lutheran, and Roman Catholic), dating from 
1856, is two years older than the state and is fast 
approaching its semi-centennial anniversary. Not 
reckoning the schoolhouse and other buildings in 
which it found shelter during the early days of 
poverty and struggle for existence, two houses of 
worship have been reared and occupied. To those 
who are able in memory to reproduce the " Old 



280 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

Brown Church," both in appearance and appoint- 
ments, it was fearfully and wonderfully made. The 
first installment measured but 24 by 40, was ready 
for use in 1862, and with three several additions, 
one at the rear, and a wing attached to either side, 
did humble service for nearly two decades and then 
happily fell a prey to the devouring flames. Seven 
pastors have been called to teach, lead and inspire, 
or more properly six, since the ministry of the first 
one, J. R. Barnes, lasted but a few months. These 
are their names: J. S. Rounce, 1857-63; E. S. 
Williams, 1864-70; J. A. Towle, 1872-5; D. L. 
Leonard, 1875-81; E. M. Williams, 1882-9; and 
J. E. McConnell, 1890 — . Two quasi-pastors must 
also be named in this connection, who occupied the 
pulpit for a limited period between pastorates: 
Myron A. Munson in 1871 and Henry L. Kendall 
in 1882; both greatly to the pleasure and profit 
of the church. The growth of this organization 
appears by these figures which give the number of 
members at intervals of ten years, the original num- 
ber being eight only. At the end of the first decade, 
or in 1866, 148 were in fellowship; at the end of 
the second, 258; of the third, 474; of the fourth, 
501 ; increased to 553 in the latest report. Only 
three churches in the state have a larger member- 
ship. Its beneficences are especially commendable 
and noteworthy, being regular, as if from principle 
and settled habit, including almost every denomi- 
national interest and steadily increasing in amount. 



THE NEW CENTURY 281 

The aggregate for the first decade was $3,087; for 
the second, $11,167; the third, $28,187; and early 
in the last half of the fourth they have climbed to 
$31,913. F'or some reason no parsonage was pro- 
vided until the nineties were well advanced. 

Carleton in Review. — Marvels of progress were 
witnessed during the last half-century in the world 
at large and the land in which we live; the growth 
of the denomination was satisfactory, especially 
in Minnesota; but by comparison, how has it fared 
with the college under view ? Has it kept pace with 
its environment, material, intellectual, religious? 
After referring to some notable occurrences be- 
longing to the two or three years of the opening 
century, certain facts will be furnished in a review 
which contain the substance of an adequate reply 
to the query. 

A brief account must be given of another strenu- 
ous and most successful financial campaign belong- 
ing to 1900. Sufficient mention has been made 
of the disappointment mingled with the satisfac- 
tion ensuing during the nineties after $200,000 had 
been pledged in the state for additional endow- 
ment, and the almost desperate methods resorted 
to in order to diminish expenses and increase re- 
ceipts. Year after year passed without relief ap- 
pearing, but instead a constantly growing deficit. 
The business depression was so general and so 
severe, and the last campaign was still so recent, 
that it seemed next to impossible to make another 



282 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

appeal for money with any reaonable prospect of 
success; while also eastern donors of large sums 
were somehow not visible just then. At length, 
in dire extremity, longing eyes began to turn more 
and more towards Dr. D. K. Pearsons, of Chi- 
cago, who for several years had been so generously 
relieving the pecuniary necessities of so many col- 
leges in the West: Therefore interviews were 
sought, with efforts made to interest him in Carle- 
ton's case, but for a long time apparently without 
result. For months encouragement not the least 
came from that quarter. Finally, however, during 
a brief interview, Dr. Pearsons put abruptly this 
significant question to President Strong : " Do you 
think you could raise $100,000?" "I can try, 
sir," was the response. Then followed a definite 
promise of $50,000, on condition that twice that 
amount should be secured elsewhere in valid 
pledges, on or before January i, 1901. With this 
challenge made, of course action in keeping was 
taken at the soonest. Nothing could be done be- 
fore commencement; but within a few weeks one- 
half the amount required had been pledged; and 
also half of the $50,000, promised had been paid. 
In September a conference of the friends of the 
college was held in Northfield to canvass the criti- 
cal situation, closing with this as the watchword 
from the lips of the leader, " We must get the $50,- 
000 by January i," though the ruling conviction 
was that the effort was well nigh certain to fail; 



THE NEW CENTURY 283 

and how success could be achieved was past imagin- 
ing. Only three months now remained. The four 
chief centers of hope and, therefore, of activity, 
were Minneapolis and St. Paul, Northfield and Aus- 
tin. The general programme was that President 
Strong would spend two days canvassing in the 
Twin Cities, and then return home for one day of 
rest. The anxiety and toil were so severe that at 
length his limited store of physical strength was 
well-nigh exhausted. His attending physician de- 
clared that such strain was perilous ; but the patient 
replied : " I cannot stop now ; I would rather die 
than fail. You must help me keep going." When 
ten days of December were gone no less than %2'j,- 
000 were still lacking, and two days after Christ- 
mas the deficit stood at $12,000, though at that 
date some further pledges were secured at a gather- 
ing of former Carleton students. A meeting of 
the executive committee was now called, and the 
proposition was made that they undertake to raise 
$5,000 more in Northfield, with the president's as- 
surance added that if this were done, he would see 
that the $7,000 balance, was from* some source 
forthcoming. Both parties were active and suc- 
cessful. When the last day arrived a visit was 
made to C. W. Hackett of St. Paul, a trustee who 
had already pledged $2,000, with this result, that 
before night, his wife joining in the transaction, 
the final $5,000 was secured. So that New Year's 
morning saw the full $150,000 added to the endow- 



284 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

ment ; though it also found the leader hi the strenu- 
ous endeavor more dead than alive. Some 400 
names are found upon the long list, scattered all the 
land over, but for the most part resident in Minne- 
sota. The students caught the contagion of giv- 
ing, the classes joining in generous rivalry, some 
giving out of their poverty, and the aggregate of 
their pledges approximated $2,000. The sums be- 
stowed during this canvass varied from $10,000, to 
less than one dollar. 

So much for the last financial campaign. The 
last up to date, that is, for others not a few are 
certain to follow in years to come. Rev. E. M. 
Williams' homely but apt comparison of the col- 
lege to the hungry dog will need to be kept in 
mind, at least until the dawn of the happy millen- 
nial day. Repeating a few sentences from the 
financial secretary which appeared upon a former 
page : " The total running expenses during the 
twenty-five years of legal existence, 1867-92, are 
about $450,000, Of this the students have paid 
in tuition about $150,000; about $220,000 was de- 
rived from interest and other small producing 
sources, and about $50,000 from donations made 
from time to time. We may say that here is a 
corporation of stockholders who have a paid-in 
capital of $675,000. They have put about $240,000 
into a working plant ; have expended $80,000 more 
in keeping this plant in order, and are looking for 
more capital in order to enlarge the plant." Three 



THE NEW CENTURY 285 

years later, at the twenty-fifth anniversary of the 
beginning of President Strong's administration, 
Professor Goodhue spoke of " an educational plant 
that has cost between $200,000 and $300,000, and 
an endowment fund of $300,000 more." And he 
further affirms with good reason, that "$700,000, 
or an average of $90.00 for each working day of 
that period, is a large sum for one man to secure 
as benevolent gifts to a new enterprise; but it is 
a still greater achievement to make all these many 
donors at once friends to himself, to the college 
and to the cause of Christian education which it 
represents." This was said in 1895, and during the 
years which have elapsed since then, money has 
been gathered at a rate at least no less per diem, 
and hence to the sum named enough is to be added 
by this time to raise the total very near to a round 
$1,000,000. The following statement is conserva- 
tive with reference to the results of the several 
campaigns in search of the " sinews of war," to- 
gether with search always diligently maintained 
between times. More than $25,000 have been gath- 
ered annually on the average for Carleton, in both 
East and West, in Northfield, Minnesota, and the 
land at large. Of this sum not far from $250,000 
exists to-day in the substantial form of a college 
plant (campus, buildings, apparatus, etc.), as a 
productive endowment of about the same amount, 
together with $60,000 of annuity funds and $30,- 
000 of beneficiary, prize and other trust funds. 



286 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

The receipts for the college year 190 1-2 were, 
from tuition and other fees, $14,850; from perma- 
nent productive funds, $12,295; and from other 
sources, not including gifts, $3,500; a total of 
$30,645. Though a much larger sum is greatly 
needed, it is yet a legitimate cause for wonder and 
gratitude that in so brief a time so much has been 
accumulated. 

Next after the accumulations of money, the 
marked increase of real estate, of land and build- 
ings, is to be considered. Mr. Goodsell's original 
gift in 1867 was ten acres. At the same time 
Charles A. Wheaton,* an earnest and influential 
friend of the institution from the beginning, also 
gave ten acres. Since then the campus, including 
the athletic field, has grown to eighty acres, or the 
size of an ordinary farm, possessing a mingling 
of valley and upland, a meandering brook included, 
while upon one side the Cannon river forms the 
boundary. Of college structures there are ten all 
told, reckoning both great and small, not including 
the original one, the College and the Ladies' Hall 
of the first generation, which, superseded in the 
eighties, was sold and demolished. Because of 
necessity the old observatory does duty as a men's 



*Mr. Wheaton came to Northfield from Syracuse, N. Y., 
in 1859, erected a flouring mill, which he managed until 
it was purchased by the Ames Co. Following this and until 
his death, March 14, 1882, when nearly Tz, he edited the 
Rice County Journal, the immediate predecessor of the North- 
field News. 



THE NEW CENTURY 287 

gymnasium. An athletic field has recently been 
fitted up with all needed appliances for baseball, 
football and other kinds of outdoor athletics, with 
funds donated by the chairman of the board, Wm. 
H. Laird, whose name it also bears. Provision is 
made for rooms and board in three cottages, for 
young women who need to economize. Music Hall 
(the Seccombe house of the first days) is tolerable 
only because nothing better is at present to be had. 
Willis Hall and Williams Hall are fairly well 
adapted to their uses, though the latter is sadly 
overcrowded. The present chief desideratum for 
Carleton, the most crying need, relates to a com- 
modious science hall containing the best of modern 
appointments, which for nearly two decades has 
been eagerly longed for and diligently sought for, 
but hitherto all in vain. As for Scoville Library 
and Goodsell Observatory, they are all that can be 
desired. Gridley Hall also is the joy and pride of 
all connected with it. In more ways than one this 
structure is easily the center of college life, es- 
pecially upon the social side. Not only are rooms 
supplied for more than a hundred young women, 
but nearly as many young men also gather at table 
thrice a day under the same roof. It is here that 
the influence of Miss Evans and Miss Lincoln, with 
other teachers and helpers, makes itself perhaps 
most deeply and widely felt for enjoyment, and 
also for up-building in the best things. Scarcely 
a holiday or anniversary is suffered to pass by with- 



288 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

out some kind of celebration. Thus there are mu- 
sical evenings, art evenings, Italian evenings and 
Madonna evenings. Sometimes a foreign postal 
card is found at every plate, or a card bearing a 
sprig of edelweiss, or of ivy from some spot of 
historic interest. Easter morning, in place of the 
rising bell, a carol is sung, and singing carols, all 
descend to breakfast with a butterfly or daffodil 
awaiting each one. Annual receptions are given 
to the two lower and to the two higher classes. 
Other receptions are held to which as many as five 
hundred cards of invitation are sent out. Still 
further, monthly receptions occur year after year, 
with the design of bringing the community at large 
into acquaintance and fellowship with the faculty 
and students. Every autumn invitations are sent 
out to all those friends who are at all likely to de- 
sire to attend. A rural improvement club finds its 
center and inspiration here ; and here a " Town and 
Country Club " was formed, designed to bring into 
closer fellovv^ship the women of city and country. 

Thus far in the decade not many changes have 
occurred in the personnel of the teaching force. 
In 1900, after twenty years of service, Prof. Arthur 
H. Pearson presented his resignation, having first 
filled the chair of Chemistry, Physics and Mineral- 
ogy, and later that of Philosophy and Biblical Liter- 
ature. The next year Rev. Eugene W. Lyman was 
elected Professor of Philosophy. In 1902 Miss 
Louisa H. Richardson resigned her professorship 



THE NEW CENTURY 289 

of rhe Latin Language and Literature, after seven- 
teen years' connection with the Faculty. At the 
opening of the century the catalogue contained the 
names of twenty-six men and women of whom 
fourteen were full professors. The same year no 
less than 413 students were found in attendance in 
all departments; 234 in the college classes and loi 
in the Freshman class. It is interesting and most 
encouraging to note the steady growth in student 
attendance, as is indicated by these figures covering 
the last three decades. If college and academy are 
included, the average number catalogued for the 
seventies is 188, for the eighties is 261 and for the 
nineties 278. The diminution in the rate of in- 
crease in the last period belongs wholly to the acad- 
emy, and is explained by the higher standard of 
admission in vogue and the inducements offered by 
the high schools of the state. The corresponding 
figures for the college proper are respectively 20, 
65 and 142; and the average number of graduates 
had advanced from 20 through 127 to 192. At one 
time or another since the doors of the " American 
House " were first opened for would-be learners, 
just about 4,000 have received instruction. When 
the number of alumni had reached 454 it was found 
that of these 143 were educators, 13 were graduate 
students, 72 were engaged in business, 31 were 
clergymen or theological students, 33 were lawyers 
or law students, 24 were physicians or medical stu- 
dents, and 4 were missionaries. As showing that 



290 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

Carleton is no pent-up Utica, narrow in its con- 
stituency and influence, is not provincial but cos- 
mopolitan, it has occurred that at one table in Grid- 
ley Hall, the familiar verse, John 3:11, beginning 
" For God so loved the world," was recited in no 
less than fourteen languages, to-wit: English, 
French, German, Norwegian, Swedish, Arabic, 
Persian, Syriac, Turkish, Armenian, Ancient Greek, 
Modern Greek, Latin and Hebrew; and at another 
table it could have been rendered in Bohemian, 
Chinese and Japanese in addition ! ! What marvels 
of achievement have been wrought, what phenom- 
enal advance has been made since the day when 
" the only trace of a college was found in the desire 
of the forty-seven enrolled that term to commence 
the study of Latin ! " 

Change of Administration. — In reviewing the 
happenings of this century thus far there can be no 
question that the most significant and far-reaching 
event is found in the retirement of Carleton's only 
president hitherto, and the installation of a suc- 
cessor. The term of service is phenomenally long, 
almost three and thirty years, a full third of a cen- 
tury. The efficiency displayed at many points has 
been marked. Though other gifted toilers not a 
few have loyally and lovingly cooperated, yet what- 
ever has been gathered of buildings, endowment 
and equipment, is owed in largest measure to the 
faith and skill, the enterprise and tireless energy 
and unconquerable determination of one man. No 



THE NEW CENTURY 291 

wonder then that for years, to the board and to 
many more, the thought of this leader laying down 
his task was next to unthinkable. Nor did the 
event finally occur unexpectedly or on a sudden. As 
we have already seen, as far back as 1895 or when 
a quarter-century had been rounded out, the resigna- 
tion of President Strong had been presented; but 
after ample interchange of opinion and a unanimous 
negative vote, the paper had been returned to the 
sender. Five years passed and the act was repeated, 
with a request that action be taken by appointing a 
committee to search out another executive head for 
the institution ; but again nothing was done. Final- 
ly, in April, 1901, after the canvass for $150,000 had 
been brought to a successful conclusion, the matter 
was presented a third time and with such urgency 
of appeal that June n the board appointed five of 
their number, Irwin Shepard, L. H. Hallock, D. P. 
Jones, A. W. Norton and G. R. Lyman, a commit- 
tee " to look up and recommend a suitable man for 
president of the college " ; and they met at once to 
decide upon a plan of action, formulating also a list 
of qualifications which the coming man must pos- 
sess. Six months followed of diligent inquiry and 
correspondence, both in Minnesota and wherever 
trustworthy counsel was likely to be gained, by 
which time more than a score of possible presidents 
had been heard of with several commended as 
" ideal." At length it became apparent that in 
order to act intelligently in this great matter, a 



292 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

visit to the East was indispensable. Not all the 
members of the committee were able to go, but 
W. H. Laird, the president of the board, was per- 
suaded to lend his assistance, and January, 1902^ 
the start was made. Various college towns were 
visited in New England, and interviews were had 
with presidents and professors, also with some con- 
cerning whom testimonials had been received. But 
no intelligence really satisfactory was secured until 
New Haven was reached and counsel was taken 
with President Hadley, who after speaking of the 
great scarcity of men fit to fill such a position as 
Carleton offered and the constant demand for them, 
proceeded to say that there was a certain m.inister 
who had recently accepted a call to a Bridgeport 
pastorate (of whom the committee had not hitherto 
heard), and who he thought would prove to be 
the very man sought for, if he could be persuaded 
to accept. He was an admirable man, was pos- 
sessed of imusual gifts for organization and ad- 
ministration, and for these reasons he had been 
urging him to take up executive college work. In- 
deed, the presidency of two colleges had been of- 
ferd him and had been declined. Others connected 
with the university who knew him intimately, gave 
similar emphatic testimony. Therefore the commit- 
tee set forth for Bridgeport, and in due season 
called upon Rev. William H. Sallmon, and held an 
interview which appears to have been eminently sat- 
isfactory to all parties concerned. Additional con- 



THE NEW CENTURY 293 

firmatory evidence was gathered in New York City, 
and then one member of the committee returned to 
Bridgeport to spend a Sabbath, Hstening to Mr. 
SaHmon's preaching and engaging in intimate con- 
versation with him. All that was seen and heard 
only served to deepen the conviction that at last the 
man the committee had been bidden to " look for " 
had been found. 

As if in preparation for the weighty responsibili- 
ties he was soon to be asked to assume, before 
entering college Mr. Sallmon had been engaged in 
mercantile pursuits, and had become deeply inter- 
ested in the work of the Young Men's Christian 
Association. While in college and later, for three 
years he was general secretary of the Yale Y. M. 
C. A., and then for two years had charge of or- 
ganizing international work in the various educa- 
tional institutions of Australasia. For three years 
he also had charge of Bible study at the students' 
conference in Northfield, Massachusetts. It was 
not long after the matter of considering an election 
to this college presidency was broached that a deep 
impression was made upon his mind, so that he 
promised to give to it the most careful considera- 
tion and to pay a visit for investigation, should the 
board request. Returning to Minnesota, the com- 
mittee reported their doings and recommended that 
an invitation be extended to Mr. Sallmon to visit 
the college with a view of becoming its president. 
February 3, 1902, such action was taken and 



294 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

April 1 8 the candidate arrived in Minneapolis, re- 
maining several days there and in Northfield, ask- 
ing multitudinous questions and making personal 
investigations. As the guest of President and Mrs. 
Strong " he came w^ithin the central influence of 
that faith and self-sacrificing devotion which have 
made Carleton what it is^ and received some of his 
deepest and most delightful impressions." The 
inner history of the college, its founding, early 
struggles, vicissitudes and triumphs as well as suh- 
sequent eventful chapters, he found, to use his own 
words, " a story of absorbing interest." In a letter 
following his return to the East he wrote : " I as- 
sure you very deep impressions were made upon me 
by my trip." And two weeks later : " The way for 
a decision is surely becoming clearer and the provi- 
dential leadings are as marked as at the beginning." 
The board met April 21 and extended a unanimous 
call which was held under advisement until May 22 
and then was accepted. However, engagements in 
Bridgeport held him until the end of the year, so 
that the burdens of administration remained yet 
longer upon the shoulders which already had borne 
them so long. December 4 the trustees not only 
voted a well-deserved annuity to the president now 
soon to be relieved, but also took concerning him 
the following action which was spread upon the 
records : 

" The recent meeting of the trustees of Carleton 
College, which fitly recognized your unselfish de- 



THE NEW CENTURY 295 

votion of a life to its interests by conferring upon 
you, on and after your retirement from the active 
duties of the presidency, the designation of Emer- 
itus President of Carleton College, also appointed 
the undersigned as committee to convey to you 
and cause to be entered upon the records of the 
corporation some expression of the honor and af- 
fection in which you are held, and of the apprecia- 
tion with which the work of your life is regarded 
by those officially connected with you in it. 

" You came to the institution when it had small 
means, few students, and its assets were chiefly 
hopes. To those assets you joined your life, with 
its manly vigor, its culture, and its unfaltering faith 
in God; and of that life you have given without 
measure or stint. 

" In shaping the ideals of the college, in selecting 
its instructors, and in securing for it funds, you 
have been unwearied, enthusiastic, energetic and 
wise. Your administration, extending over a gen- 
eration, has made for the college a worthy place 
among higher institutions of learning; the friends 
you have rallied to its support have been true and 
loyal ; your courage and faith have sustained the 
hearts of your associates in days of weakness and 
fear. The group of buildings that now form the 
college-home, the endowments of the college which 
are the nucleus and promise of the material future, 
the graduates of the college scattered in many lands, 
the place Carleton holds in the hearts of the people 



296 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

of the state and of generous christian people 
throughout the land ; these present-day assets of the 
college — giving all generous praise to your asso- 
ciates and helpers — are, in a special sense, the work 
of your life, the fruit of your toil. 

" We realize, in part, at what cost they have 
been attained; the physical weariness and weak- 
ness, the anxiety of mind, the burden of heart only 
to be endured by one who knew he was doing the 
errand God had set for him ; the sacrifice of 
scholarly ambitions, and of the comforts of home 
life for prolonged periods of time when the interests 
and life of the institution seemed at stake. But 
we are sure, that as from this place you look back 
over the work God has given you to do, and out 
on the results even now so clearly visible, and on 
to the future of the college which your faith can 
claim, you count it worth while. 

" We congratulate you on this worthy and noble 
use of your life. We are proud ourselves to have 
been associated with you in it, and that, in the long 
years of this association, there has been nothing to 
cast doubt either upon the sincerity of your pur- 
pose or the wisdom of the methods by which you 
proposed its realization; that with successive 
boards of trustees there has ever been complete con- 
fidence and unbroken harmony. We beg of God 
for you, honored friend, many years yet with us, 
in which your interest and prayer shall be joined 
with your influence for the college and in which, by 



THE NEW CENTURY 297 

voice and pen, as strength may be given you, you 
may serve the interests of education. 

" Then, * late may you return into heaven.' 
" In behalf and by vote of the trustees of Carle- 
ton College. 

(Signed) " David C. Bell, 

" Harlan W. Page, 
" George R. Merrill, 
" Committee." 

This chapter must not close without mentioning 
the decease of two of Carleton's most loyal friends 
in the early days. Rev. Charles Seccombe, born in 
1817, died in 1900; and Rev. J. R. Barnes, who 
though born in 1809 survived until 1901, thus 
reaching the age of ninety-two. And how many 
have passed away who performed a worthy part 
in laying the foundations of the college; like Brown 
and Burt, Carleton and Miss Willis, Dana, Galpin 
and Goodsell, Jones and Scriver, Shedd and Shel- 
don, and a score of others well worthy of mention. 
Only a handful remain, like Hall, Skinner, Strong, 
E. S. Williams and E. M. Williams. 



298 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 



CHAPTER X. 

PRESIDENT SALLMON INAUGURATED. 

Though the original design had been to end this 
history with the close of the administration of Pres- 
ident Strong, in view of the notable event which 
has since occurred in connection with his successor 
in office, it would be obviously out of place not to 
add a chapter telling briefly the story of President 
Sallmon's inauguration. 

The new chief executive was on hand to enter 
upon the performance of his duties at the opening 
of the winter term in January, 1903, appearing in 
chapel to be introduced by the president emeritus to 
the assembled faculty and students, and to make an 
informal address. 

A round of receptions followed, given by Mrs. 
Strong, the students, faculty and trustees, and thus 
almost at once, the new-comer was made acquainted 
with his neighbors and constituents. Several weeks 
later Bridgeport was revisited with a wedding 
ceremony in view, in order to make complete the 
preparation for the new and onerous duties, by 
taking to himself a gifted and gracious helpmeet 
in the person of Miss Alice Bussey Trubee. Mean- 
time preparations were in progress for the in- 




WILLIAM H. SALLMON. 



PRESIDENT SALLMON INAUGURATED 299 

auguration exercises, for which May 6 was the day 
selected. 

But before proceeding to present in outline the 
doings of that notable day in the history of the 
college, it will add both interest and emphasis if it 
is set in contrast with the " inauguration " of the 
first president almost three-and-thirty years before. 
And it cannot but be profitable to re-read just here 
the narrative of that event as given upon a former 
page. In October of 1870 the institution was as 
yet scarcely more than a name, a desire, a hope, a 
purpose, was at the best a puny, insignificant and 
unpromising affair. The state itself was but a 
dozen years old and was as yet for the most part 
an unbroken wilderness. Minneapolis was incor- 
porated only three years before, while St. Anthony 
had still two more years of separate existence. The 
Congregational churches of Minnesota numbered 
but 75, more than half were receiving home mis- 
sionary aid, only a few had more than 100 mem- 
bers, and the total membership scarcely exceeded 
3,000. To-day the Twin Cities alone have almost 
half as many organizations, more than twice as 
many members, and no doubt more than ten times 
the financial ability. 

Coming now to Northfield, a campus had been 
secured but was entirely unoccupied, except that 
one crumbling foundation was in place. One build- 
ing only was in use, a transmogrified hotel. Pay- 
ment of salaries was seriously behind, and other 



300 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

debts were pressing. Pledges had been made, but 
the probability of payment was slight because so 
many deemed utter failure to the enterprise cer- 
tainly in store. A recent canvass among the 
churches for funds had resulted in next to nothing. 
Only about three-score students in attendance, only 
about a dozen in the classical course, and most re- 
maining but a term or two. And this was the 
" College " at the end of five years from the pas- 
sage of the resolution which brought it into exist- 
ence. Mr. Goodsell had died a year before. 
Through weary months diligent search had been 
made for a president. Several had been approached 
in Iowa, Illinois, Ohio and New England, but none 
was found who would give the question of accept- 
ance a serious thought. And the one who was 
finally fixed upon as a last resort, or forlorn hope, 
happened to be resident in the near neighborhood. 
but was so seriously handicapped by an optical in- 
firmity of long standing, as just now to feel com- 
pelled to retire from the pastorate. And when the 
place was offered him, not a few of his best friends 
counseled him to decline the proffered " honor." 

Coming next to President Strong's induction into 
office. One day the board had met to hear his 
decision, and the next the state association was to 
meet in annual session. The pastors and delegates 
heard that a president had been secured, and in the 
afternoon the chosen one was introduced to the 
assembly, and was called upon for an address, with 



PRESIDENT SALLMON INAUGURATED 301 

no time afforded for preparation. Responding, he 
spoke for about half an hour from a heart heavily 
burdened, but trustful and hopeful. Upon closing 
he announced a pledge of $4,000 from Mr. Good- 
sell's family, to which Rev. E. M. Williams added 
$6,000, whereupon the brethren present proceeded 
with greatest enthusiasm to add more than $6,000 
to that sum; after which Father Hall offered 
prayer, and the " inauguration " was complete. For 
some reason, the band was absent and no procession 
was formed. Not a cap and gown appeared in all 
that assembly in the Old Brown Church. Not a 
college president or professor, from East or West, 
honored the occasion with his presence. The only 
dignitaries on hand were two or three missionary 
secretaries from the East who came to attend the 
state conference. If any excited and enthusiastic 
spirit had arisen in that audience and uttered the 
prediction that within a generation such marvels of 
progress would be achieved, for his folly he would 
unanimously have been pronounced a fit object for 
ridicule, or at least for compassion. 

Returning to May 6, 1903 : Even before the day 
selected had arrived, by the score and hundred, 
friends began to pour in from near and from far. 
The season of the year was well chosen and the 
weather was perfection itself. The educational in- 
stitutions of the state were generally represented, 
including the university, colleges, normal schools 
and academies, with quite a number coming from 



302 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

other states. St. Paul and Minneapolis were on 
hand through their worthiest citizens by the train- 
load; while as for Northfield, it was gorgeous in 
gala attire, upon the business streets almost every 
show-window being lavishly decorated with the 
Carleton colors surrounding the portrait of the new 
president. The entire day was filled to overflowing 
with a great variety of gatherings and exercises. 

First, at nine o'clock came a students' meeting 
in the chapel, with addresses from representatives, 
of the various classes, alumni and others, with col- 
lege songs and college cheers abundantly inter- 
mingled. A reunion of the alumni followed in the 
Library. At eleven a reception was held in Grid- 
ley Hall, by the president of the board, the president 
emeritus and President Sallmon; with an excellent 
luncheon accompanying. All these, however, were 
but as preliminaries to the climax of interest, the 
imposing inaugural ceremonies. 

At I p. m. a procession was formed upon three 
sides of the campus, with Professor Goodhue as 
efficient marshal. The St. Olaf band of 50 pieces 
led the way, filling the air with inspiring music, 
followed by several hundreds in this order: Stu- 
dents of the academy by classes, freshmen, sopho- 
mores, juniors, and seniors, each one wearing class- 
colors and waving a flag; alumni, superintendents 
of schools, clergymen, city officials, presidents and 
other representatives of colleges; Governor of Min- 
nesota, president and president emeritus. A large 



PRESIDENT SALLMON INAUGURATED 303 

number marched clad in the academic cap and 
gown. The line of march was southward along 
College avenue to a point directly in front of the 
Congregational church, and thence westward across 
the vSchool grounds, with a halt when the head of 
the procession reached the church steps. Every 
house along the route traversed was decorated pro- 
fusely with college colors. By the happy thought 
of Supt. Edgar George, the pupils of the public 
schools were dismissed in season to form two lines, 
one on either side of the procession as it crossed 
the ground. Two had marched abreast, but now 
the lines separated, facing each other, and with the 
dignitaries in the lead, in reverse order the church 
was entered and occupied, to the notes of a fine 
processional rendered upon the organ by Prof. 
W. L. Gray. Upon the capacious platform were 
seated the faculty, trustees, speakers and attendants 
especially invited from abroad. 

After the invocation and a hymn, these addresses 
of welcome were given : G. R. Lyman, chairman 
of the inauguration committee, presiding: Irwin 
Shepard, representing the board of trustees; Pl^of. 
E. W. Lyman, speaking for the faculty; A. J. 
Nason, for the alumni; and President Cyrus 
Northrup bringing the greetings of the State Uni- 
versity. Rev. Anson Phelps Stokes, Jr., secretary 
of Yale University, followed with an address set- 
ting forth the essential distinction between a col- 
lege and a university; and naming three elements 



304 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

which make up the Hfe of a christian college. Next 
came the presentation of the college charter and 
keys by Wm. H, Laird, president of the board, 
and their reception by President Sallmon, followed 
by his inaugural address, and the prayer of in- 
stallation offered by President Strong. Two hymns 
were sung, written expressly for the occasion by 
Prof. George Huntington, which also will be found 
upon a later page. 

Especial mention must be made of the next item 
in the day's program, which followed almost im- 
mediately after the close of the exercises in the 
church. For years the plan has been diligently 
pushed of securing for the campus specimens of 
every tree which will survive in the Minnesota 
climate and soil; and already no less than seventy- 
seven, out of a possible one hundred, are to be 
found upon these sixty-five acres. Therefore it was 
but natural that a wholesale tree-planting should 
be planned, to provide a living and lasting monu- 
ment of this capital event in Carleton's career. On 
either side of the walk leading from Willis Hall to 
Gridley Hall two dozen white elms had been put 
in place, each in a hole partly filled, and a shovel 
lying hard by. Also twenty-four persons of some 
note had been selected, each one assigned to a par- 
ticular tree and asked to cast in a few shovelfuls 
of earth, attaching also a card bearing his name, 
which card with the number of the tree correspond- 
ing will be carefully preserved for the instruction 



PRESIDENT SALLMON INAUGURATED 305 

of generations to come. Thus a Cyrus Northrop 
tree will long abide, an A. P. Stokes, Jr., tree, an 
arboreal Irwin Shepard, J. J. Dow, first graduate, 
etc. But more, while this performance was in prog- 
ress in the presence of a throng of spectators, in 
the neighborhood of Goodsell Observatory two 
white oaks were also planted, the one by President 
Strong and the other by President Sallmon. 

An inter-class track and field-meet soon followed 
upon the Laird Field. In the evening a reception 
was held in Gridley Hall by President and Mrs. 
Sallmon, with a general invitation extended to the 
public, for hours the spacious halls and parlors were 
thronged, the College Glee Club supplying excellent 
music, and Prof. Huntington reading an Inaugural 
Ode, which traced the progress of learning from 
the Old World to the New, and from the Atlantic 
seaboard to the Mississippi valley, with the inspir- 
ing rise and progress of Carleton as the objective 
point. Last of all came a torchlight procession of 
the students and an illumination of the campus, 
with Gridley Hall all glorious with lights gleaming 
from every window. 

Thus ended a most impressive and auspicious 
day, with nothing from first to last occurring to 
mar the keen enjoyment of those fortunate enough 
to be found in attendance to listen and behold. 

Some extracts follow from the address of Presi- 
dent Northrop, a considerable portion of President 
Sallmon's Inaugural, with omissions indicated by 



306 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

asterisks, the two hymns of Professor Huntington, 
and the closing lines of his Inaugural Ode. 

Said President Northrop: 

" I am here to-day to express to the president the 
voice of the State University. The State Uni- 
versity welcomes him heartily. But I wish to speak 
especially for myself and from my own heart to 
give this Yale man a Yale man's hearty welcome 
and blessing, and as I met him when he first came 
to the state and talked with him, and assured him of 
my hearty cooperation and extended to him my 
heart and hand to do everything that is possible to 
help him in the work of making Carleton College 
more powerful and beneficial, I am here to-day to 
add a final word of welcome. * * * j hope the 
old friends of Carleton who have been so faithful 
in the past, who have done so much for it, who 
have donated so liberally, will none of them cease 
to be friends of Carleton and I hope that the new 
friends as well as the old of Carleton will so con- 
tinue their help and assistance that even larger and 
better results may be had in the future, and that 
you will aid in the work to be done so that all the 
boys and girls of Minnesota who come here to be 
brought under the influence of this college can fully 
reap the benefit of the personal close relation with 
the president and the faculty. I hope that your 
buildings will become more numerous and your 
facilities for good work may become greater than 
they have been in the past. I have no jealousy of 



PRESIDENT SALLMON INAUGURATED 307 

any greatness that this college may attain and I am 
sure I come to this institution with the best wishes 
for it, and if my brother here shall be the agent 
through whom the Lord's blessing is to come to you 
and to this college, no one will feel more grateful 
for it than myself. * * * " 

Said President Sallmon: 

" We have assembled here to-day in keeping with 
a time-honored custom. The personnel of the as- 
sembly, and the robes which are in evidence indicate 
that the function is of an academic character. The 
place where we are gathered, dedicated to the wor- 
ship of Almighty God, bears witness that it is con- 
nected with the Christian religion. 

" The installation of a new head, and the inaugu- 
ration of a new era, is such an important event in 
the life of a college that among the varied exercises 
arranged for the occasion is the inaugural address, 
in which the new leader is expected to declare the 
faith that is in him, and possibly to unfold his policy 
for the future conduct of the institution, if he be 
fortunate enough to have a policy to unfold. 
* * * The outline of the program suggests that 
there are certain relationships into which the presi- 
dent of a college enters. These relationships are 
varied in character, they are mutual, they include 
many interests, and they are subject to such differ- 
ences of opinion and interpretation that a considera- 
tion of some of them should prove valuable to us 



308 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

all, and will afford sufficient opportunity for a dec- 
laration of faith and purpose. * * * 

" The president is the executive head, and in a 
large measure the framer of the institution's policy. 
His first relationship is with his board of trustees. 
In their hands is the power of election, and to them 
he is responsible, and must by his career justify 
their choice. The trustees are the pledged guard- 
ians of the institution's highest interests. They are 
more than managers, they are stewards of a sacred 
trust. It devolves upon them to study the needs of 
^Jie college intelligently; to plan, by personal sub- 
scription, by bequests, by canvass, and by other 
means to procure adequate funds and equipment. 
In all of these matters the president should cooper- 
ate to the extent of his ability, but he can render 
his best service to the college by being relieved as 
far as possible from the direct initiative and burden 
of the financial question. The president is the con- 
necting link between the college-in-action and the 
trustees. He should keep them fully informed of 
its progress and needs ; he should spend much of his 
time at the college studying its intellectual inter- 
ests, strengthening the weak places, stimulating the 
instructors by his presence in their classrooms, and 
inspiring them by personal contact. He should be 
free for some teaching in his own department both 
for his own sake and for that of the students. He 
should have such control of his time as to be able 
to appear in public in such gatherings and in such 



PRESIDENT SALLMON INAUGURATED 300 

capacities as will be for the best interests of the col- 
lege. The trustees should guard their president 
from becoming merely a financial agent, and should 
do their utmost to make it possible for him to carry 
out his plans for the expansion of the institution. 

" The second relationship which the president 
sustains is that to his faculty. The trustees are 
the guardians of the college in its extensive inter- 
ests, and the faculty under the leadership of the 
president, are the trustees of its intensive interests. 
* * * The teacher must not only know his sub- 
ject but he must know how to teach it. Again, the 
teacher must be able to impart inspiration. If he 
can impart information, and is in love with his sub- 
ject, if he has high ideals, and a genuine, unas- 
sumed sympathy with young people, and delights to 
pour out his knowledge to enrich and to form, and 
not simply to inform his students, he represents 
the inspiring type. With such a corps the president 
must seek to surround himself, and having found 
them, he is to be their guide and counsellor, and 
to see to it that the conditions precedent to effective 
work are established, that efficiency within the de- 
partment is maintained, and that that harmony of 
relationship exists which is indispensable to cooper- 
ation. * * * 

" The next relationship of the president is his 
relation to his students. The college exists for the 
students, for their individual development, and for 
their preparation for lifework. The courses of 



310 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

study are planned with these objects in view and 
the whole Hfe of the place should tend towards this 
same end. Self-government, not paternal govern- 
ment, should be the key-note, and each student 
placed upon his own honor and personal responsi- 
bility should be expected to deport himself accord- 
ing to the best standards of conduct that are main- 
tained among men and women of refinement and 
culture in Christian communities. * * * 'pj^^ 
environment should be such that the student will 
learn that work is his birthright, and that hard work 
is honorable. He should be put in the way of gain- 
ing that mental equipment which comes from^ con- 
centration and perseverence, and the mastery of 
some subject. Culture, it is true, comes from know- 
ing something of the best that others have thought 
and said, but culture blossoms into manhood and 
womanhood when one begins to think his own 
thoughts through clearly and to put them into his 
own words. * * * 

" The next relationship of the president is that 
to the alumni, and former students who are not 
graduates. They compose a body who may be of 
great service to the college. They know the needs 
of their alma mater, and should, as her debtors, 
use all their influence to send to her students, money 
for endowment, books for the library, equipment 
for the laboratories and other departments, and 
such aid in erecting necessary buildings as it may be 
in their power to secure. The alumni in their dif- 



PRESIDENT SALLMON INAUGURATED 311 

ferent pursuits are exemplifying the spirit of the 
college which fostered them. Of the more than 
400 who have graudated and of the 3,000 others 
who have studied here, many hold positions of 
great influence, and some have reached places of 
eminence. To all of these as well as to those in 
humbler spheres the college looks for loyalty and 
support. 

" Another important relationship is that between 
the college and the community in which it exists. 
Carleton can never forget the generosity of the 
people of Northfield when in 1866, the inhabitants 
numbering about 1,500, there was given $20,000 
for the founding of the institution, and the record 
shows that at other times, especially during the 
crucial period in 1870, there have been similar ex- 
hibitions of devotion and self-sacrifice. The col- 
lege owes the community a great debt, and it can 
best discharge that debt by manifesting interest in 
the welfare of the city, providing lectures, musical 
entertainments, and certain library facilities, by 
patronizing home industries, and by cooperating 
with every organization and movement which 
makes for the betterment of the people intellectu- 
ally, materially and spiritually. * * * 

" But the obligations are mutual and the college 
has also a right to expect something from the com.- 
munity. This beautiful town is largely what it is 
because of the existence of the educational institu- 
tions, St. Olaf and Carleton, in its midst. Take 



312 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

from Northfield its academic atmosphere, its public- 
spirited faculties, its families who have moved here 
to educate their children, and others who have set- 
tled here attracted by what the colleges mean ; take 
away the body of students, pull down the buildings, 
and now close your eyes and imagine what the 
place would be without them. The citizens, as a 
matter of pride, of profit, and of policy, if not as a 
matter of duty, should see to it that the interests of 
the institution are promoted in every possible way. 
There is need of continued liberality in gifts of 
money and of property. * * * And the college 
has a right to expect that all citizens will cooperate 
to make the city a safe and wholesome place for 
these young men and women who gather to be edu- 
cated here. In a very real and vital sense the com- 
munity is a trustee of the college. 

" There is, or there ought to be, also, a close con- 
nection between the college and the church, espe- 
cially the Congregational churches of the state. The 
college is the child of the General Conference of 
Minnesota, and in the early days, the members not 
only gave $10,000 towards a 'Founders' Fund,' but 
they also gave freely of time, energy and self-sacri- 
ficing devotion. * * * 

" We have now passed the first mile-stone in the 
history of Carleton College. The story of its origin 
and progress reads like a romance, and many of 
the incidents recorded of zeal, self-sacrifice and suf- 
fering are like leaves taken from * The Acts of the 



PRESIDENT SALLMON INAUGURATED 313 

Apostles.' The story of that memorable installa- 
tion nearly thirty-three years ago is a thrilling one, 
and there are those still among us who can narrate 
from memory the accompanying scenes. The young 
president called upon for an impromptu inaugural 
was cordially and devoutly inducted into office, and 
from that time to this has devoted the best of his 
life to achieving the wonderful results which our 
eyes behold. By the favor of a kind Providence 
he is here to-day to share in these exercises which 
mark the beginning of a new era, and we are 
cheered by the prospect of that encouragement and 
service which, as he lives among us, he shall con- 
tinue to give to the college so dear to his heart. 

" The past with its forming traditions and rela- 
tionships is behind us and we are living in the pres- 
ent with its pressing needs, its calls for service, its 
glorious privileges and opportunities. Our eyes are 
toward the future with its untried experiences. May 
the Carleton of the future fulfill the hopes and 
answer the prayers of the fathers who planted it. 
The seal of the college shows an open Bible casting 
its rays upon other books labelled * The Good, the 
True, and the Beautiful.' Above is the motto, 
* Declaratio Sermonum Tuorum Illuminat/ * The 
opening of Thy word giveth light.'* So as we 



* This seal has an interesting history. It was designed by 
Rev. A. K. Packard, a son-in-law of Mr. Carleton, and one 
of the first trustees of the college, who was chairman of 
a committee to recommend a seal. Its idea in general he 
reported the day that Mr. Strong accepted the presidency. 



314 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

move forward adapting ourselves to the new condi- 
tions of our time, and to the new expressions in and 
by which truth is stated and embodied, may new 
Hght from the source of all truth illumine our path- 
way, and may the benediction of God Almighty, 
Father, Son and Holy Spirit rest upon all the new 
relationships into which we enter." 

FROM THE INAUGURAL ODE. 

And our fair Carleton — who for us will trace 

Her lineage and race? 

She wears', in truth, 

The loveliness of a perennial youth. 

Vigor is hers, and hope; and joyous, buoyant life 

In her is rife. 

Yet more than these doth she possess 

As earnest of success. 

She hath the gift mature, 

To seek the things that shall endure. 

The discussion of the trustees that morning upon the Chris- 
tian religion as an essential element of education had sug- 
gested the thought which when presented was immediately 
approved by the board, who authorized him to procure the 
seal as soon as possible. He had selected for the motto the 
first clause of Psalm 119:130, but preferred the Latin form, 
if the word "opening" proved the correct rendering of the 
Latin Vulgate. At Amherst, when he consulted Dr. Tyler, 
no copy of the Vulgate could be found ; so he went to Har- 
vard, where were thirteen copies, and to Dr. Ezra Abbot, 
to ascertain whether his' own translation were allowable. Dr. 
Abbot referred to several commentators and replied that 
while authorities varied, Mr. Packard would be safe in 
using his own word ; so the seal was cut, and both in idea 
and execution was so admirable that the seal-cutter gave it 
a very conspicuous place in the center of his collection shown 
at the Centennial Exposition. A certain Baptist Theo- 
logical Seminary was so pleased with it that the trustees 
adopted it as their own, without ever asking any "leave to 
prmt." 



PRESIDENT SALLMON INAUGURATED 315 

Her nascent powers do seem, though incomplete, 

For great achievement meet. 

Not walls of stone, 

Nor fair green acres, freshly grown, 

Nor gold, nor aught 

That may with gold be bought, 

Her substance doth comprise, 

But great ideas, high aim and purpose wis'c. 

Her masters are the ancients of renown, 

Men of the laurel crown 

And glorious name. 

Poet and orator of deathless fame, 

And scribe and sage 

Of many a realm and age, 

About her throng, 

To pay her court, and bring 

Their splendid offering 

Of wisdom, eloquence and song. 

So, royally, though late. 

Comes Carleton to her birthright and estate. 

Not a pert parvenu, 

In fashions new 

Fantastically dressed, 

But the creation and bequest 

Of the world's largest thought 

To fresh expression brought. 

"HITHERTO HATH THE LORD HELPED US." 

Father, with reverent souls we stand. 

And grateful praise, to own 
The goodness all our good hath planned, 
The safe, sure leading of Thy hand 

In paths to us unknown. 

We bless Thee for the toilsome years. 

And all our toil hath brought, ' 

For brightening hopes and fading fears. 
As Faith her glad memorial rears 

To Him who with us wrought. 



316 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

What e'er of wisdom or of skill 

Our human tasks have shown, 
The nobler thought, the generous thrill, 
The dauntless and all-conquering will, 

These are from Thee alone. 

Take that is thine, and show this day 

The glory of Thy face. 
Whom Thou dost call teach Thou Thy way; 
On him in benediction lay 

The unction of Thy grace. 

"SPEAK UNTO THE CHILDREN OF ISRAEL THAT 
THEY GO FORWARD." 
The voice that sounded from above, 

Upon the Red Sea shore, 
To bid the halting legions move, 

And cleft a highway o'er. 
For us the waters doth divide. 

Our destined path to show. 
High walls it with the rifted tide, 

And bids us forward go. 

Forward ! The past behind us lies, 

With all its good and ill; 
Its blessings' but God's promises 

The future shall fulfill. 
What lies before we see not yet; 

Enough that He doth know. 
As toward our hopes our face we set, 

And forward, onward go. 

Forward, new victories to gain. 

New regions to possess. 
More toil, more sheaves of precious grain. 

More power the world to bless. 
Where'er the whitening harvests stand, 

And hot suns blaze and glow, 
There we behold our Promised Land 

And forward, forward go. 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 317 



CHAPTER XL 
carleton's builders. 

No history of this or any similar institution 
woiiid be at all adequate, would be defective at a 
fatal point, which failed to make some fitting and 
appreciative mention of that goodly company of 
men and women to whom is really owed all it is 
and all it has achieved. The grounds, the buildings, 
the vested funds are next to nothing without the 
personalities behind them, which wield and apply 
them to their appointed uses ; without the faith and 
love, the enthusiasm and energy which impart vital 
and vivifying force. Only a small fraction of 
these worthy ones can be named here, a few scores 
from hundreds. By no means all are in the least 
known to the public. The many occupied but 
humble stations, their parts were played away from 
the common gaze and their contributions were rela- 
tively so insignificant as not to have been men- 
tioned, either in print or public address. In the 
aggregate, however, these same multitudinous, well- 
nigh innumerable " little things " are great and 
mighty among the causative forces which have been 
working together for nearly a half-century to pro- 
duce the visible, tangible, very admirable result 
known as Carleton College. Not in the least for- 



318 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

getting, on the contrary duly appreciating this prime 
fact in the case, it is yet necessary to content our- 
selves with naming a few from the many toilers, as 
specimens taken from a legion every whit as praise- 
worthy, lacking not at all in disposition, but only 
in ability and opportunity. And these more notable 
ones (not more noble) may be separated into these 
several classes: The trustees, the instructors, the 
donors of considerable sums, and certain others 
who from first to last in a great variety of ways 
have served the college to good purpose. 

The Trustees. — This body of men constitutes the 
legal corporation, holds and administers the prop- 
erty, whether vested funds or real estate, and there- 
fore has mainly to do with outside matters, business 
affairs, but next to nothing with internal regula- 
tions like courses of study, instruction and disci- 
pline. Nor is a position upon the board one merely 
or mainly honorary, a sinecure bestowed as a com- 
pliment or held as a badge of superior worth. Far, 
far, indeed, from it. Rather, deep thinking and 
careful planning are imperative, business capacity 
and vigor of the highest order must often be at 
hand, if an institution of learning is to grow and 
prosper, with no inconsiderable expenditure of time 
included. Yes, and themselves commonly called to 
set the example of frequent and liberal giving. As 
H. W. Page, one of these burden-bearers who there- 
fore knows whereof he affirms, expresses it : " You 
must not think that the position of a trustee costs 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 319 

nothing. Besides time and thought, the amount of 
money reaches a goodly sum. Of the first $21,000 
(raised in Northfield to secure the location of the 
college) more than forty per cent., nearly $9,000, 
was contributed by trustees. In the great campaign 
of 1886-7 ^or $200,000 the trustees pledged more 
than one-third, while in the last canvass for $100,- 
000 more than two-fifths was derived from the 
same source. In raising the endowment for the 
chair of physical science, in rebuilding Willis Hall, 
in constructing and furnishing Gridley Hall and 
the Observatory, in all these undertakings and in 
others also, the trustees have led off. I do not know 
exactly, but I believe that the trustees have been 
the donors of not less than one-fifth of all the col- 
lege has received in the state." And for all this 
laborious and costly service the sole remuneration 
is found in the satisfaction of knowing that it is 
performed " for the good of the cause," that thou- 
sands of gifted men and women will thereby be the 
better furnished for usefulness in many callings. 

The original number of incorporators, chosen in 
1866 by the state conference, was twenty-four, but 
only about half of these took the necessary legal 
steps to qualify, and hence they constituted the 
board, endowed by statute with power to elect their 
own successors. Since the names were given upon 
an earlier page, they need not be repeated here. 
From that day to this something more than sixty 
different persons have sat in annual meetings and 



320 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

other sessions of the trustees, serving some for 
longer or shorter periods, with death, resignation 
and removal from the state as the fruitful causes of 
quite frequent changes in the membership. Fev^r 
will be named whose terms lasted less than ten 
years. By 1870 the number had increased to six- 
teen, with twenty-four appearing in 1877, which 
had been determined by vote as the maximum num- 
ber. In 1883 ^^^ sensible innovation was introduced 
of electing members not for an indefinite period, but 
only for a term of four years, which has now be- 
come the settled practice. At the same time a 
division was made into four classes of six mem- 
bers each, the term of one class expiring every 
twelvemonth. Not less than twenty-seven trustees 
have held the office for ten years or more, twelve 
have filled more than twenty years of service, while 
eight have been faithful in their high calling more 
than thirty years. A remarkable record truly. 
These are some of the honored veterans. Richard 
Hall was among the most active in founding the 
college, was the first president of the board and 
was always unwearied in the performance of the 
duties allotted to him until his resignation in 1881. 
J. W. Strong was also one of the original mem- 
bers elected in 1866 and from the first carried upon 
his mfnd and heart his full share of the heavy bur- 
den. M. W. Skinner was chosen at the same date, 
has been re-elected regularly ever since and to this 
day has not ceased to be abundant in labors be- 




MIEON W. SKINNER. 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 321 

Stowed in. various spheres. Hiram Scriver, too, was 
chosen in 1866, to be excelled by none in whole- 
souled interest, efficient cooperation and generous 
giving, until his decease in 1890. Likewise J. L. 
Noyes, superintendent of the Institution for the 
Deaf and Dumb in Faribault, continuing in loyal 
cooperation until the closing year of the century, 
and then excused on account of failing health. 
D. C. Bell follows hard after for length of days and 
unstinted toil as a trustee, still in the harness, ready 
to do his part. All these rank among the ancients, 
the originators. 

In 1 87 1 three honorables were added to the elect, 
H. W. Page, C. S. Hulbert and E. M. Williams, the 
first two even yet bearing the heat and burden of 
the day, and the third holding his place for some 
years after leaving Minnesota, resigning only in 
1897. About the same time the names appear of 
H. A. Stimson, the stalwart pastor of Plymouth 
church, Minneapolis, now of the Manhattan Con- 
gregational church. New York City; and of Will- 
iam Windom, later United States senator and secre- 
tary of the treasury, though continuing his member- 
ship for nearly two decades. This company of 
burden-bearers received a valuable addition in 1872 
in the person of Daniel R. Noyes of St. Paul, a 
prominent and loyal Presbyterian, whose name con- 
tinues to appear among them and whose influence 
all along has been profoundly felt. The profitable 
election of George M. Phillips followed two years 



322 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

later, with the responslbihties of financial secretary 
soon imposed. Before the end of this decade Rev. 
Drs. L. H. Cobb and M. McG. Dana* were drafted 
into service, to be discharged only after their return 
to the East; with Revs. L. W. Chaney and David 
Burt, both wise counsellors and willing workers 
while life lasted; and W. S. Pattee, who performed 
well his part until appointed dean of the law de- 
partment of the State University. With the eighties 
came J. C. Nutting and Rev. J. H. Morley, next 
E. S. Jones and A. W. Norton, and these others 
following during the same decade : Rev. M. W. 
Montgomery, W. H. Laird, C. W. Hackett, G. H. 
Rust, J. A. Sawyer, Rev. Dr. A. H. Heath and 
David P. Jones. These four were elected early in 



* Dr. M. McG. Dana was born in Brooklyn, N. Y. ; gradu- 
ated at Amherst College, '59, and from Union Theo. Sem'y 
(a classmate of Pres. Strong) in the spring of '62. Begin- 
ning his ministry at Winsted, Conn., in '64 he was called to 
the Second Congregational church of Norwich, Conn. In '74 
he became pastor of the Park church in that city, but after 
four years of successful work there, for the benefit of Mrs. 
Dana's health, he removed to St. Paul, where the next ten 
years were spent as pastor of the Plymouth Congregational 
church. After six years' with the Kirk Street church, Lowell, 
Mass., he removed to Brooklyn, N. Y., and engaged in socio- 
logical work. He died July 25, 1897, leaving three children 
by his first wife, two of whom, a son and a daughter, gradu- 
ated at Carleton. The former. Rev. Malcolm Dana, is now 
a pastor in Kingston, R. I. Dr. Dana was one of the foun- 
ders of the Minnesota Congregational _ Club, and for seven 
years chairman of the State Home Missionary Board. He 
was the first historian of the college, having, in 1879, prepared 
for the state conference "The Story of Carleton College," 
which, in a much enlarged form, passed through two editions 
and was very effective, especially at the east, in extending in- 
terest in the institution. 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 323 

the nineties: A. E. Engstrom, Rev. Dr. G. H. 
Wells, G. R. Lyman and Irwin Shepard. For length 
of service these two-score trustees have held a prom- 
inent place among Carleton's builders. And what 
a galaxy of talent of various kinds is included, 
combining so admirably business and professional 
men, clergymen and lawyers, bankers and mer- 
chants and those well versed in public affairs. With 
such stability in the constituent elements of the 
board of trustees, and such wide experience result- 
ing in the management of college affairs; with two 
dozen leaders like these to plan, and push, and 
safeguard, giving so freely of their counsel, their 
time, their toil and their substance, what wonder 
the institution has been well cared for, has been 
rescued whenever imperilled, has gained and held 
the confidence and affection of a multitude, and has 
been carried forward from strength to strength ! 

But though it is something, is much, to meet 
once, twice, thrice a year for a quarter or a third 
of a century, sitting through several lengthy ses- 
sions discussing matters of general policy, deficits 
and endowments, perplexities and problems mani- 
fold, with calls interspersed to open the purse and 
set the pace for giving; far more than this is in- 
volved, at least for some, in consenting to perform 
to the full the tasks involved in the trusteeship. 
The board assembles, listens, discusses, resolve, upon 
some change, say in the way of improvement or en- 
largement, and then adjourns. Who represents 



324 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

that body between sessions, to execute its decisions, 
to carry out its plans? The executive committee, 
composed of members resident in Northfield, is the 
instrument of the trustees to mal<e loans in their 
behalf, to collect tuition, interest and rent, pay sal- ' 
aries and meet all financial obligations. There may 
be something to be done almost any day or hour, 
with not a little expenditure of time and labor re- 
quired. There are new buildings to be constructed 
and old ones to be repaired. Out of the American 
House a Ladies' Hall is to be fashioned; Willis 
Hall is to be built and then rebuilt ; Williams Hall 
follows next, and Gridley Hall, the Observatory 
—Old and New — and Scoville Library. Therefore 
the work of this committee is never done, and 
among the builders its six members must be held 
in double honor. Upon Messrs. Scriver and Skin- 
ner these onerous burdens were imposed in 1866, 
and their discharge never came; at least, the labors 
of the one ceased only with his departure out of 
life, and the other after seven-and-thirty years is 
still engaged — the only one of the original mem- 
bers — in this form of ministry. From the time of 
his inauguration in 1870 until his resignation in 
1903, President Strong was chairman of this com- 
mittee. Charles S. Hulbert was assigned to duty 
in this sphere in 1871, and George M. Phillips in 
1874. Early in the eighties Messrs. J. C. Nutting 
and A. W. Norton were drafted for duty, both to 
hold their places to the present hour; next Rev. 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 



325 



E. M. Williams was admitted into this inner circle 
of toilers for the public good, with Harlan W. Page 
following in 1885. These men are the makers of 
most of the Carleton that meets the eye, and in the 
following list the names of all appear : 



Trustees. 
Rev. Richard Hall 
Samuel W. Furber 
Hiram Scriver 
Charles M. Goodsell 
Rev. James W. Strong 
Rev. Edmund Gale 
Rev. Charles Seccombe 
Rev. Abel K. Packard 
Rev. Joseph F. Dudley 
Miron W. Skinner 
Joseph H. Spencer 
Andrew T. Hale 
Rev. George Spaulding 
Jonathan L. Noyes, 
Rev. Americus Fuller 
David C. Bell 
Rev. David Andrews 
Rev. Edward M. Williams 
Charles S. Hulbert 
Rev. N. H. Pierce 
Harlan W. Page 
William Windom 
Rev. Henry A. Stimson 
John A. Scnver 
William R. Marshall 
Daniel R. Noyes' 
Rev. Henry M. Tenney 
Rev. Cassius M. Terry 
C. E. Vanderburgh 
George M. Phillips 
Rev. L. H. Cobb 
Rev. Edward Brown 
Rev. David Burt 



Residence 




when elected. 


In Service. 


St. Paul 


1866-1882 


Cottage Grove 


1866-1873 


Northfield 


1866-1890 


Northfield 


1866-1868 


Faribault 


1866-1903 


Faribault 


1866-1868 


Zumbrota 


1866-1871 


Anoka 


1866-1876 


Winona 


1866-1869 


Northfield 


1866- 


Northfield 


1866-1873 


Minneapolis 


1866-1869 


Eau Claire, Wis. 


1867-1870 


Faribault 


I 868- I 900 


Rochester 


1868-1874 


Minneapolis 


1869-1904 


Winona 


1869- 1 87 1 


Faribault 


1870-1897 


Northfield 


1871- 


Northfield 


1871-1873 


Northfield 


1871- 


Winona 


1871-1887 


Minneapolis 


1871-1883 


Northfield 


1872-1874 


St. Paul 


1872-1880 


St. Paul 


1872- 


Winona 


1873-1875 


St. Paul 


1873-1880 


Minneapolis 


1873-1882 


Northfield 


1874- 


Minneapolis 


1874-1886 


Medford 


1874- 1875 


Northfield 


1875-1881 



326 



HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 



Trustees. 
R. J. Baldwin 
Rev. D. L. Leonard 
Willis H. Norton 
Rev. L. W. Chaney 
Rev. M. McG. Dana 
W. S. Pattee 
John C. Nutting 
Rev. John IL Morley 
A. B. Nettleton 
Alfred W. Norton 
Edwin S. Jones 
Rev. R. G. Hutchins 
William H. Laird 
Rev. M. W. Montgomery 
Charles W. Hackett 
George H. Rust 
Rev. Charles F. Thwing 
Joseph A. Sawyer 
Rev. Albert H. Heath 
David Percy Jones 
John E. Bradley 
Augustus E. Engstrom 
Rev. George H. Wells' 
Irwin Shepard 
George R. Lyman 
Francis W. Anderson 
Charles E. Dyer 
Rev. Cornelius H. Patton 
Rev. George E. Soper 
Lowell E. Jepson 
James F. Jackson 
Lewis L. Wheelock 
Hiram A. Scrlver 
Rev. George R. Merrill 
Lyndon A. Smith 
Thomas S. Buckham 
Rev. L. H. Hallock 
Jesse F. Millspaugh 



Residence 




when elected. 


In Service. 


Minneapolis 


1875-1876 


Northfield 


1876-1882 


Northfield 


I 876- I 880 


Mankato 


I 876- I 898 


St. Paul 


I 878- I 889 


Northfield 


1879-1894 


Northfield 


1880- 


Winona 


1880- I 900 


Minneapolis 


1881-1885 


Northfield 


1881- 


Minneapolis 


1882- I 890 


Minneapolis 


1883-1887 


Winona 


1883- 


Minneapolis 


1883-1894 


St. Paul 


I 886- I 903 


Minneapolis 


I 887- I 900 


Minneapolis 


I 887- I 890 


Owatonna 


■ 1 889- 1 899 


St. Paul 


1889-1894 


Minneapolis 


1890- 


Minneapolis 


1890-1893 


Cannon Falls 


I 890- I 899 


Minneapolis 


I 892- I 896 


Winona 


1893- 


Minneapolis 


1894- 


St. Paul 


1895-1900 


Minneapolis 


I 895- I 897 


Duluth 


1897-1899 


Alexandria 


1897-1900 


Minneapolis 


1898- 


St. Paul 


1898- 


Owatonna 


1899- 


Minneapolis 


1900- 


Minneapolis 


1900- 


Montevideo 


1900- 


Faribault 


1900- 


Minneapolis 


1900- 


Winona 


1900- 


ome next to consider a com- 



pany of builders of quite another sort, more than 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 327 

twice as numerous, who have devoted themselves 
not to the material, visible, tangible side of things, 
but rather to the intellectual and spiritual, that 
which bears much more closely upon manhood, 
womanhood, character, destiny. The teachers ap- 
propriate and apply what the trustees furnish, put it 
to most profitable uses, employ it for the beautify- 
ing and enrichment of hearts and lives. Their busi- 
ness, their sacred calling is, by consummate wisdom 
and patience infinite, by ten thousand gentle strokes, 
to manufacture (make by hand), out of crude 
human nature, men and women who are both intel- 
ligent and saintly; well equipped within for the 
strenuous and momentous work of life. In greater 
or less degree, already some four thousand young 
men and maidens have thus been instructed and 
trained. The whole number of instructors who 
have wrought together to rear the real historic 
Carleton is one hundred and twenty-five, some of 
them remaining but two or three terms, some for 
two or three years and some still at their posts after 
a generation has come and gone. The activity of 
these toilers has not been in the least spectacular, 
stunning to the senses, attracting the public gaze, 
but has mainly been confined to the semi-private 
class-room. They have made history which cannot 
be put at all fittingly upon the printed page. The 
tireless endeavor has been to prod the indolent, to 
stimulate the dull, to incite the student to see, and 
hear, and think, and know, and be, and do. The 



328 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

fruit of a lifetime of such building as this is most 
precious and most enduring. 

Here and all along, not a little embarrassment to 
the historian has resulted from the fact that so 
many of the prominent actors in the stirring Car- 
leton drama are living and still upon the stage of 
action. For the most part, history is supposed to 
relate to the sayings and doings of the departed, 
whom therefore we are able to survey in their en- 
tirety and from a distance. Nor, by common con- 
sent, is it deemed becoming to speak freely of the 
living either to commend or discredit. Under such 
limitations it is necessary to speak with circum- 
spection, and more, with brevity. Of the entire 
six-score and more of those whose names appear 
among the faculty, only a portion can with pro- 
priety be mentioned here, and properly those will 
be selected whose terms of service have been long- 
est. Three classes may be distinguished. To the 
first belong the Honored Four, who upon Carleton 
have lavished their energies, some more and none 
much less than thirty years, and the aggregate of 
whose labors covers more than a century and a 
quarter. Professor Horace Goodhue is the " patri- 
arch " of the institution (though yet far from aged 
in appearance and mien), whose life, from his grad- 
uation day at Dartmouth, belongs to Northfield ; 
who laid the foundations, opened the doors to learn- 
ing; who was so long at the head of the prepara- 
tory department ; who, in the absence of the presi- 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 329 

dent, was the presiding officer of the faculty, and 
now for a goodly number of years dean of the 
faculty. Next, chronologically, comes President 
Strong, for more than a decade teaching to a lim- 
ited extent, but of necessity expending himself 
mainly upon outside affairs, burdened with the dif- 
ficult and exhausting work of administration, or 
absent in absorbing quest of large-hearted, open- 
handed friends of Christian education; or of eligi- 
ble additions to the teaching force. Prof. Wm. W. 
Payne was the third to appear upon the scene, who 
graduated from Hillsdale College in 1863, was 
trained for the legal profession, taking his second 
year in Chicago University, an editor of long 
standing, gifted with a clear head and a heart full 
of fervor, able to see things invisible, and as well 
to plan and strike out new paths. Miss Margaret 
J. Evans, easily foremost of all Carleton's women, 
graduated at Lawrence University, Appleton, Wis., 
in 1869. Although never a Methodist, she went 
thither because at that time Lawrence was the only 
institution in the whole West where a young woman 
could study Greek. Such were her gifts and at- 
tainments that only one year after graduation she 
became preceptress of her alma mater. In 1874 she 
came to Carleton where ever since her ambitions 
and longings have been so centered and satisfied 
that she has been able to resist successfully repeated 
allurements to transfer her allegiance to other 
schools far more famous and wealthy. For many 



330 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

years she has been in frequent demand for public 
addresses both East and West, and to her fell the 
distinguished honor of being the first representative 
of her sex to be elected a corporate member of the 
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
Missions. These four may not inaptly be termed 
the corner stones upon which the superstructure of 
Carleton College has been reared. No future 
comers can ever by any possibility remove them 
from their unique position, their well-deserved niche 
in Carleton's temple of fame. 

A second class includes those who have been 
builders less than thirty, but more than twenty 
years. Of such there are also four, with Dr. L. B. 
Sperry first upon the ground, the original incum- 
bent of the chair of Physical Science, who, though 
resigning this position after nine years, has to this 
day continued to give courses of lectures upon sani- 
tary science, to say nothing of his numerous lec- 
tures upon popular themes. Rev. George Hunting- 
ton made his arrival in the autumn of 1879, com- 
ing from a long pastorate in Oak Park, Illinois, to 
be a true pastor to the students and to many more, 
who, in addition to giving instruction in Rhetoric 
and Biblical Literature, has been also in a sense the 
literary representative of the college through his 
frequent articles, in both poetry and prose, appear- 
ing In the religious press and in divers popular vol- 
umes. Rev. Arthur H. Pearson, also clergyman as 
well as professor, came a year later and after a 




MAEGAEET J. EVANS. 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 331 

decade devoted to instruction in the realm of Chem- 
istry and Physics, was transferred to the sphere of 
Psychology and Ethics, with frequent preaching 
meantime and public addresses upon various themes 
throughout the state. Lucian W. Chaney enjoys 
the fame of being the first alumnus to rise to the 
rank of full professor, with Biology and Geology 
as his department, whose connection with the 
faculty began as far back as 1882, 

The third class numbers nine and includes those 
whose terms of service have lasted less than two 
decades but more than one. Soon after the much- 
regretted resignation of John B. Clark his successor 
in the chair of History and Political Science was 
chosen in the person of Charles H. Cooper, now 
president of the Mankato Normal School; and two 
years after Miss Louisa H. Richardson was elected 
to the chair of the Latin Language and Literature, 
succeeding thus Miss Alice L. Armsby, who in 
July, 1885, had become Mrs. A. H. Pearson. Four 
valuable additions to the faculty were made in 1887, 
the first two of them being graduates of the col- 
lege : Herbert C. Wilson, presently to become as- 
sociate professor of Astronomy and Mathematics ; 
Miss Isabella Watson, professor of French and 
German; Rev. Daniel Magnus, professor of Swed- 
ish and teacher of German and English; and Miss 
Caroline E. Linnell, teacher of Expression and Elo- 
cution. Early in the closing decade of the century 
Wilmot V. Metcalf came to be professor of Chem- 



332 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

istry and Physics, Miss Lucia E. Danforth to be 
preceptress of the academy, and Frederick E. Strat- 
ton principal of the academy. Some others should 
be named, though their stay was comparatively 
brief, because of the excellent work they did and 
the impression they left behind; such, for example, 
as John B. Clark now of GDlumbia University, 
Miss Armsby who for nine years filled her station 
to the full; with Dwight C. Rice and Jesse W. 
Parker, each in his time director of the Music 
Department. And one other name must stand in 
this place among the builders, though not reckoned 
among the teachers. In 1879 Miss Anna T. Lin- 
coln was appointed matron, installed at first in old 
" Ladies' Hall," though soon transferred to Gridley 
Hall, and becoming superintendent of the domestic 
department, where ever since sHe has presided with 
great acceptance and profit, having charge of the 
purchase and preparation of food for the bulk of 
the student-body, but being also a potent social and 
refining force, doing with several like-minded and 
like-hearted associates, far more than can be tol<t 
to make the hall a healthful, sunny, and uplifting 
home. 

The Givers. — But first, a word explanatory is 
called for. It must always be borne in mind that 
a college, like any other institution which makes 
for the public welfare, the betterment of human- 
kind, is not to be thought of as merely or mainly 
a ravenous beggar, but as a bountiful benefactor 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 333 

instead. Or, if it does solicit, plead, urge, even al- 
most demand, this is because only so can bestow- 
ment and distribution be made. And, therefore, this 
school, whether considered as composed of grounds, 
buildings, apparatus, endowments, instructors, what 
not, is above all else an inestimable donation to the 
wealth (material and spiritual) of the community, 
the state, the land, the Kingdom, to the present and 
the future. Take Northfield as the best illustration. 
An investigation will easily and quickly make it 
appear that, when all things are considered, the col- 
lege is a donor far more than a recipient, brings 
even more money into Northfield pockets than it 
extracts from them. Think, for example, of the 
amount paid annually in board bills, of the greatly 
increased sales of food and fuel, books and beef, 
clothing and confectionery. Recall the number of 
thrifty, well-to-do families attracted and held to the 
vicinity of the campus. Count the students in the 
several deparments whose homes have been hard by 
or within a few m.iles, and the consequent greatly 
reduced cost of their education. Then rising above 
the plane of dollars and cents, take into account the 
multitude of good things brought near and made 
accessible to all, like larger congregations and better 
preaching, concerts and lectures, commencements 
and all that; the continual contact with scores of 
cultured teachers, the daily sight of hundreds of 
earnest, buoyant youth, so inspiring to every be- 
holder. Upon this phase of the facts in the case 



334 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

the testimony of Mr. Page is most emphatic, is to 
the point and cannot be gainsaid : " The college 
turns into the channels of business in Northfield not 
less than $50,000 a year. During the years I have 
been financial secretary I have paid to residents of 
Northfield three-quarters of a million dollars 
($750,000) ! " Professor Goodhue has corrobo- 
rative statements which descend into detail. As far 
back as 1888, in a paper read before the Cosmos 
Club, entitled " The Local Benefits of an Educa- 
tional Institution," he was able to give the names 
of 55 graduates of the various departments whose 
homes were either in Northfield or its environs, and 
was able to count from the catalogues some 400 
other names of those similarly situated who had 
been students for a longer or shorter time. Though 
his figures are out of date by more than sixteen 
years, they are most instructive and must be repro- 
duced, at least for substance. He says : 

" Most of the 55 students took both preparatory 
and collegate studies here, spending therefore five, 
six and seven years. If five years were the average, 
and $200 were the annual saving by living at home, 
the total saving would be $55,000. If the 400 have 
averaged but one year of study, the saving would 
be $80,000 more. The average attendance for the 
last five years has been above 200. Upon inquiry 
I find that our students expend for board in town, 
for clothing purchased here, for room rent, fuel, 
lights, books, stationery, washing, photography, 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 335 

livery-hire, etc., a little more than $ioo a year each 
on an average, thereby increasing the trade of the 
town $20,000 annually. If each of the 150 persons 
residing here because of the college (that is, those 
who come to educate their children, and because of 
other like advantages), expends only $300 a year in 
the improvement of their homes and sustenance of 
their families, their trade amounts to $45,000. 
Then, too, the college pays out large sums here. 
The books of the financial secretary show that out 
of its treasury were paid during the last three school 
years for ordinary expenses a total of $154,075, or 
an annual average of $51,358. It appears then that 
the college pays out over $51,000 each year, and 
of this sum at least eighty-four per cent, is expended 
in Northfield and only sixteen per cent, elsewhere, 
and this of necessity, for taxes, advertising, scien- 
tific instruments and supplies. Also that the finan- 
cial benefit of the college to the trade of the com- 
munity, direct and indirect, exceeds $100,000 an- 
nually and is steadily increasing." If these figures 
were brought down to the present, the result ob- 
tained would be much more impressive, since the 
amounts paid annually, directly and indirectly, by 
the college to the community are now greater by at 
least one-third. 

In this chapter the friends of Carleton are sep- 
arated into three divisions, the Trustees, the 
Faculty, and the Givers. And yet, any attempt 
thus to differentiate those who have wTOught to- 



336 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

gether for the upbuilding of this school is liable 
to the charge of making a distinction where there 
is in reality no difference, since all are equally 
builders and all are equally givers, and all built by 
giving and by that alone. Every helper, no matter 
in v^^hat sphere or by what form of activity, first 
gave himself, and after that imparted of what he 
had most to bestow, be it time, toil, brain, heart, 
money. Parents who possessed not much besides, 
donated sons and daughters, a contribution how 
noble and praiseworthy. The givers, therefore, are 
a great and illustrious company, while the variety 
of the benefactions has been well-nigh endless. 
Multitudinous are the " two mites " which have 
been cast into this sacred treasury, the utmost that 
could be spared from straightened means, costing 
what careful planning, what rigid economy and self- 
denial. Not a few of the smallest sums bestowed 
have also been the most inspiring, most significant 
and most precious. Therefore, no adulation of 
wealth is at all in order ; no fulsome words of praise 
for gifts merely because of their size, their value 
in the marts of trade. And yet it evidently remains 
true that large sums of money bestowed en bloc 
possess a peculiar value and perform a service alto- 
gether unique, among the rest by kindling courage 
and stirring enthusiasm, and hence in a sense are in- 
dispensable. For example, the astounding and in- 
credible sum, as it then appeared, which Mr. Carle- 
ton bestowed at a time when hope was almost 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 337 

gone, and the struggling institution to all appear- 
ance was in its last throes. Certainly Northfield 
had never been a college town except for the con- 
siderable sum with which Mr. Goodsell headed the 
subscription paper and so provoked scores of others 
to do their best. In like manner a distinguished 
service was performed on the famous day of Presi- 
dent Strong's inauguration, when Rev. E. M. Will- 
iams and the Goodsell family led the way with 
pledges aggregating $10,000. Or, in the recent 
campaign, it is much more than doubtful if the 
$100,000 would have been forthcoming if the 
$50,000 conditioned upon it had not been certain at 
the beginning. 

Fortunately for Carleton, the givers of consider- 
able sums for the supply of its needs are already 
numbered by scores. Few if any other Western 
institutions of learning can name as many. It is 
not at all strange that a large proportion of these 
have been dwellers in the East, where settled society 
and the chance to accumulate have existed for cen- 
turies ; and also to a great extent in New England, 
than which it would be difficult indeed to find a 
region where to such a phenomenal extent, econ- 
omy, thrift and keenest business enterprise, are 
found combined with intelligence and whole- 
hearted readiness to impart for the furtherance of 
any worthy object. It is needless to suggest, all 
along it is to be taken for granted, that except in 
the first two or three attempts at money-raising, 



338 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

the leader and chief personal force have uniformly 
been found in the person of President Strong. And 
whatever else of value he may have achieved in 
life, it is doubtless in this most weighty matter that 
his supreme lifework has been performed. On a 
former page mention was made of a letter penned 
by an experienced college president, in which it was 
affirmed with emphasis and iteration that hard cash 
for infant colleges in the West could not be ex- 
tracted from Yankee purses. In the cases of most 
men, no doubt that lugubrious vaticination would 
have proved to be an accurate prognostication. But 
here, as so often elsewhere, the fact has been made 
apparent that "it is personality which tells." A 
foregleam and prophecy of many good things to 
come appear at the very outset, when we find the 
president-elect putting this pregnant query to the 
board : " The gift of how large a sum will entitle 
the donor to name the college; and how large to 
name a professorship?" And again, when within 
a few hours a pledge of $6,000 and another of 
$4,000 had been secured. Moreover, almost at once 
after inauguration day a journey was made to the 
East, a call was made upon a certain Boston mer- 
chant, a railroad accident occurred, and only three 
months later a great gift was announced which 
lifted the college to fame. 

Probably enough has already been said about the 
munificence of William Carleton and Susan Willis, 
which for substance, spirit and manner was won- 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 339 

derful, was really ideal. How great was their faith 
and how lavish was their giving! They were pio- 
neers; they marked out the path. For others to 
follow in their footsteps has been relatively an 
easy task. But since that magnificent beginning, 
Larger Boston and vicinity have added numerous 
benefactions both large and small, bestowed in the 
same royal fashion, and which have supplied a be- 
coming supplement to that beginning. Thus there 
was Daniel T. Coit, a physician of peculiar man- 
ners, informal, quick, decided, brusque and very 
hard to reach. Perhaps he would meet the caller 
at the door, hat in hand, and talk with him there, 
or keep him in the cold hall, never inviting him to 
be seated. He had been giving to Williams Col- 
lege through admiration for President Hopkins, but 
after repeated interviews he was persuaded to make 
a legacy to Carleton of $5,000 and also to make 
it the residuary legatee to his estate, whereby about 
$13,000 more was in due time received. Mrs. 
Martha W. Wilkinson* of Cambridge is another 



* Martha Walker Turner, the daughter of Rev. John and 
Lucy Turner, was born in Biddeford, Me., February 13, 1809. 
She was one of a large family of children and being naturally 
energetic and self-reliant, she early went to the south as a 
teacher. November 6, 1834, she married Edward Dunning, 
a merchant of Mobile, Alabama, who lived less than two 
years. In December, 1840, she married Arthur Wilkinson, 
a prosperous' Boston merchant, who subsequently bought an 
elegant estate on Dana Hill, Cambridge. He did not long 
survive his removal thither, and their four children died in 
early life ; but until her death, June 22, 1895, that home was 
ideal in its open-hearted hospitality, and to many relatives and 
friends it was a haven of rest — a comfort and inspiration. 



I ■ 



340 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

name to be held in highest esteem for most generous 
and worthy deeds. Being in Boston once while 
yet a Faribault pastor, and seeking a pulpit for a 
Sunday's occupation, the President-to-be was as- 
signed first to a church near by, but later a change 
was made and he was sent out on Cape Ann, and 
to what appeared to be a rather forlorn appoint- 
ment. However, within a day or two, the pastor of 
that church, Rev. Wm. H. Dunning, who was in 
failing health, called upon him to inquire about the 
qualities of the Minnesota climate, and later took his 
journey thither, sojourning in Faribault and under 
the pastor's roof, where also he died in the Feb- 
ruary following.* This was the eldest son of Mrs. 
Wilkinson, and thus was brought about an ac- 
quaintance destined to mean much to Carleton. 

Mrs. Wilkinson was a queen among women. In her, grace 
and strength combined to form a character most symmetrical 
and effective. Her benevolence was large and flowed in 
many channels, but was always unostentatious. She gave 
cheerfully, gladly and conscientiously, with a sense of chris- 
tian stewardship, and especially to what she esteemed the 
great causes — missions, home and foreign, and christian edu- 
cation. To Carleton College her gifts aggregated more than 
those of any other donor, except Mr. Carleton. Appreciative 
minutes have been adopted by the trustees, and her name 
has been given to the endowment of the president's chair. 

* One who knew him well, thus writes of Mr. Dunning: 
"Possessing a well-endowed and highly cultivated mind, a 
deep and unostentatious piety, a singularly pure and gener- 
ous spirit, and a rare sweetness of temper and courtesy of 
manner, he was in every way a true disciple, an able min- 
ister and a Christian gentleman ; strong without vehemence, 
quiet without inertness, mirthful without lightness. His was 
'the wisdom that is from above, first pure then peaceable, 
gentle, easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, 
without partiality and without hypocrisy.' " 




MARTHA WTIITE WILKINSON. 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 341 

She invited Mr. Strong to call upon her when at 
the East, and accepting the invitation, he was urged 
to make her house his home. She seemed in a 
sense to adopt him, in place of the one just lost, 
and for nearly twenty-five years she gave him as 
hearty a welcome at any and all times as though he 
were really her own son. But more, she soon be- 
gan to give to the college, and continued to bestow 
sums varying from $ioo to $15,000, the aggre- 
gate reaching more than $37,000 at the time of 
her death. Closely associated with her, both in 
personal friendship and benevolent doing was her 
daughter-in-law, who as a memorial of her hus- 
band, donated to the college the " William H. 
Dunning Cabinet," a very valuable collection of 
geological specimens, especially rich in fossil ferns. 
Although a large part of this was lost in the fire 
which in '79 destroyed Willis Hall, it has been 
replaced by a much larger collection, and the name 
is gladly retained. Moreover it was through Mrs. 
Wilkinson that acquaintance was made with divers 
men and women possessed of large hearts and large 
means, combined with wise methods of work. 
Among these was Miss Louisa J. Brown from 
whom came numerous small sums for current ex- 
penses and benevolent uses, and at one time $1,100 
for endowment. 

Deacon John Field once gave the start to an 
effort to raise $10,000 by pledging the last tenth 
of that amount; and he had a penchant for assist- 



312 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

ing other colleges in a similar way. Deacon Ezra 
Farnsworth of Park St. church, made three dona- 
tions inside of three years, amounting in all to 
$2,000. And Deacon W. O. Grover of Central 
church, after a three minutes' interview, made 
Carleton the richer by $500, and enjoyed the in- 
vestment so much as to add eventually $2,100. So 
much for Boston; but Boston is by no means the 
whole of Massachusetts, for among others, Wor- 
cester once had an L. J. Knowles, an inventor of 
note who also had married a Strong, a woman 
of large benevolence, and hence was interested in 
the name. The president had preached several 
times in that city and received entertainment at 
the Knowles residence. Ere long the gifts began 
to flow Northfield-ward, Mrs. Knowles starting 
the stream with $175 to assist in the payment of the 
expenses of one of the Carleton girls, $500 follow- 
ing ere long. It happened that once while the presi- 
dent was there, the news arrived of the successful 
issue of a perplexing lawsuit ; and so happy was he 
at gaining his case that on the spot, as a thank- 
offering, a check was made out for $3,000, pay- 
able to the college treasurer. Several other sums 
were bestowed at various times, and by will was left 
$10,000. If all the gifts of husband and wife are 
included the sum is $17,875. 

For presidents of western colleges sorely in 
need of funds whereupon to live, thrive and grow, 
it is not a far cry from Massachusetts to Connecti- 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 343 

cut; with Hartford easily its capital city for com- 
bined wealth and readiness to bestow, when worthy 
objects are presented in rational ways. The reader 
will recall that not many days after making the 
acquaintance of Mr. Carleton and Miss Willis, and 
from their hands receiving some substantial tokens 
of their regard. President Strong, setting forth 
upon his return to Minnesota, made a momentous 
halt in Hartford, more especially because it was 
the home of Rev. J. H, Twichell, a classmate of 
his in the theological seminary. That very after- 
noon occurred the railroad accident which for sev- 
eral days appeared to have ended not only his 
earthly career, but that of the college also; but 
which instead, lifted both to distinction through- 
out the land, and turned out to be perhaps the 
greatest benefit that ever fell to Carleton's lot to 
receive. Nor was the first $50,000 for endowment 
the only outcome. After his partial recovery, in 
honor of the unfortunate sufiferer, a reception was 
given at which Rev. Drs. Horace Bushnell, N. J. 
Burton, E. P. Parker, J. H. Twitchell and others 
were present, and the next Sabbath, standing on 
one foot with his left knee resting upon a chair for 
support, he preached for Mr. Twitchell. Visiting 
that city the year following, he preached again in 
that pulpit. At the close of the service, a pleasant- 
faced man in a plain business suit, came forward 
to greet the speaker, giving his name as Eber Grid- 
ley. " Gridley ? Why, that was my father's mid- 



344 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

die name," was the pleased response. " Yes," said 
he, " I suppose I know something of your ances- 
tors. Do you ever call on poor folks ? " "I should 
be very glad to call upon you if you will give me 
your address." A day or two later, as he ap- 
proached the house, it seemed quite evident that 
the owner could not belong to the class of very 
" poor folks." This call led to a cordial invita- 
tion to come whenever he could, to stay as long 
as he pleased and to make himself " perfectly at 
home." It appears that on reading an account 
of the accident, Mr. Gridley had noticed that Strong- 
was the name of one of the victims, and upon in- 
quiry learned that he himself was cousin to Presi- 
dent Strong's father. As the years passed on sev- 
eral pleasant visits were made at this hospitable 
mansion. On one of these occasions, Mr. Gridley 
escorted his guest to a safety-deposit vault and 
showed him certain legal papers which secured to 
the college one-half of the Gridley estate, to be 
used in the construction of a building for the uses 
of the institution, and to-day Gridley Hall stands 
as a monument to keep alive the memory of his 
munificent deed.* 



* Eber Gridley, the son of Mark and Abigail Flagg Grid- 
ley, was born at West Hartford, Conn., June 23, 1813. His 
early manhood was given to farming, then a few years were 
spent in mercantile pursuits, after which he engaged very 
successfully in manufacturing. He died of heart disease, 
while riding in his carriage, June 28, 1878, aged 65. He was 
characterized by industry, integrity and benevolence. His 







^^1 




W^^ .^.^ 


^^^1 


^^^^^^^■li^^^sM 


v* ^I^^^^^HP 








Ek'* ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^1 


K 




'in 



EJiKK (iKlDLEY. 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 345 

But Hartford was also the home of others of 
the same princely make. Thus Roland Mather's 
interest was so enlisted in western education, that 
starting with a gift of $ioo, the process continued 
through a decade, and until the amount had swollen 
to $6,000. J. B. Eldridge made a donation of 
$1,500, and three years later through his will trans- 
ferred $15,000 more. Charles Boswell was the 
donor of $5,000, the same to be kept at interest 
until increased to $10,000, when the whole amount 
should be held as a permanent fund to aid deserving 
young men in the collegiate classes. In 1880 he 
also paid the cost of a bell to be placed in the tower 
of the re-built Willis Hall. 

Let it by no means, however, be imagined that 
the benevolence of Connecticut is confined to its 
capitol. Among other cities. New London deserves 
to stand in the same category, with Henry P. 
Haven as a speciment of its christian manhood. 
His readiness to assist students who were prepar- 
ing for the ministry was known, but no personal 
solicitation for funds had been made. It occurred 
in 1876 that while in Boston, in some inexplicable 
way, an impression came to the president too strong 
to be resisted, that a trip should be taken to New 
London and a call on him should be made. Mr. 
Haven was a shipping merchant and a " model 
Sunday-school superintendent," as his memoir by 

estate was bequeathed to Carleton College and Mt. Holyoke 
Seminary, in which Mrs. Gridley had become especially in- 
terested. 



346 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

H. Clay Trumbull has fully set forth; a very busy 
man withal, almost every hour of whose time was 
usually pre-engaged. An interview was sought in 
the evening, and lo, he was found at home and 
also at liberty! The endowment to the chair of 
physical science had just been secured, but the in- 
come was not yet available, so that it was neces- 
sary to provide from other sources for the salary 
of the incumbent. This amount, $1,200, was the 
immediate object of pursuit. Kindly listening until 
the situation was understood, Mr. Haven's re- 
sponse was, " I have a venture out upon the sea, 
and if it proves favorable, I will give you a quar- 
ter of the sum needed." After further thought the 
proposition was amended as follows : " I have an- 
other venture out, and if that one is crowned with 
success, I will take a second quarter." So the 
matter rested over night. Next morning under an 
impelling conviction whose meaning was unknown, 
a call was made at his office simply to give him a 
morning greeting, but Mr. Haven had not come 
in. A little later he was found engaged and so 
was not interrupted. A third attempt, however, 
proved successful in more senses than one, for al- 
most at once he said : " Mr. Strong, I was think- 
ing that if I should see you this morning, I would 
take a third quarter." Upon this they parted; but 
a few hours afterwards, recalling that he had not 
asked if the donor's name might be mentioned in 
connection with this transaction, the president sent 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 347 

a note to ascertain his wish. With the reply came 
this final revision of his pledge : *' Since your de- 
parture I have received such tidings from under the 
sea, that I have concluded to take the last quar- 
ter," and the dates of payment were definitely 
named. Only one-fourth had been forwarded when 
suddenly Mr. Haven died. When the estate was 
settled, no mention of this matter appearing upon 
the books, the administrator declined at first to make 
further payments, but a copy of the letter just 
mentioned being forwarded, all hesitation was re- 
moved. 

One more experience while gold-hunting in the 
East touches another Connecticut community, and 
joins it with one in Rhode Island. A visit was 
once paid to Norwich, with an arrangement made 
for an address upon home missions and Christian 
education in the West. A man of wealth, J. F. 
Slater (founder of the famous Slater fund admin- 
istered by the American Missionary Association for 
the benefit of the South), was a member of the con- 
gregation, though absent that day. He was vis- 
ited the next day, and though asking for himself 
to be excused from doing aught for Carleton's up- 
building, softened somewhat his refusal with the 
information that a sister of his was present and 
was so moved by the appeal that, upon returning 
to his house she had said : " I am going to give 
that man a thousand dollars." This amount he paid 
at once on her behalf. Besides, a son, W. A. 



348 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

Slater, for several years in succession, paid the 
salary of one of Carleton's professors. The sister 
referred to was Mrs. E. S. Bartlett, who happened 
to be in Norwich just then on a visit, whom for 
some reason President Strong did not then meet, 
and whose home was in an adjoining state. Some 
months afterwards, being in the East, it was deemed 
becoming to make her acquaintance and express ap- 
preciation for her worthy deed. The locality 
proved to be three miles from the railway station, 
with no conveyance thither better than the mail 
wagon, and hotel accommodations only conspicu- 
ous by their absence. In the course of their con- 
versation Mrs. Bartlett was told of the needs of 
the college, and the amount he was most anxious 
to have pledged before returning to Northfield. It 
was found that she was planning certain consid- 
erable expenditures at home. But, could she not do 
that and assist him besides? She hesitated, then 
thought that possibly what she had in mind could 
wait awhile, and finally said : " Well, I will think 
it over, and if I conclude to do anything for you 
I will let you know." Experience had taught him 
that almost invariably this answer proved to be 
simply a polite negative; and so, before leaving the 
little village he inclosed to her an envelope ad- 
dressed and stamped, with a courteous note re- 
questing that whatever her decision might be, since 
so much depended upon it, he might hear from her 
within one week. Before the time expired he had 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 349 

the great pleasure of receiving from Mrs. Bartlett 
a draft on New York for five thousand dollars — 
exactly the sum required to make sure all condi- 
tional pledges and to close successfully that finan- 
cial campaign. 

So much for New England, only a few cases out 
of scores. But in New York and Brooklyn, also, 
warm hearts and open purses were found, which 
nevertheless must now be passed by. In Newark, 
New Jersey, dwelt Dr. H. N. Brinsmade, who earlier 
had in Beloit been the future president's pastor, as 
also of Mary Davenport, now Mrs. Strong. Of 
course he was a warm friend of the college, and 
being withal well-to-do, bestowed $5,000 at one 
time and $3,000 at another, to which sums his wife 
later added $7,000, the entire $15,000 being in the 
form of an annuity, the interest being paid to Mrs. 
Brinsmade, though she often refused to receive a 
part or even the whole of what was her due. Dying 
in 1900, she left a legacy of $5,000, and the Latin 
professorship was put upon the " Brinsmade 
Foundation." 

Passing on to Philadelphia, we find Dr. E. H. 
Williams the donor in the eighties of $12,000 for 
the construction of Science Hall as a memorial of 
a deceased son, and a few years lata: of $15,000 
more for the purchase of the splendid telescope 
now in use in Goodsell Observatory. J. H. Stick- 
ney was a resident of Baltimore, and abundant in 
good works. A meeting with him, which occurred 



350 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

during the strenuous canvass for $200,000, resulted 
in securing the promise of a $10,000 legacy, which 
also was promptly paid by his executors in 1893. 

Proceeding westward, chief among Chicago's 
givers to Carleton must be put Dr. D. K. Pearsons, 
the recent donor of $50,000, which also without im- 
propriety may be esteemed an amount threefold 
greater, since without it as a leverage the other 
$100,000 would not have been secured. With his 
let the name of J. W. Scoville stand, to whom Oak 
Park, Illinois, is indebted for its Scoville Institute 
and Beloit for its Scoville Academy. His interest 
in Carleton began soon after meeting President 
S.trong, when each was a director of Chicago Theo- 
logical Seminary. The similarity of their initials 
helped bring them into immediate fellowship. His 
first donation was for $5,000 which was to be held 
until its particular use should be determined upon. 
After an evening spent with him in his home at 
Pasadena, California, President Strong received the 
promise of $20,000 to go with the first gift, for the 
erection of a library building. Dying soon after 
and quite suddenly, he left no written evidence of 
this pledge; but knowing his wishes and plans, his 
widow and son generously made provision for car- 
rying them out. as soon as the estate could be set- 
tled. June 10, 1896, the corner-stone of Scoville 
Mem.orial Hall was laid with appropriate cere- 
monies, including an admirable address by Dr. J. 
K. Hosmer of Minneapolis. In architectural beauty 




D. K. PEARSONS. 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 351 

this building far surpasses all others now on the 
campus,* 

As we might well expect, Minnesota givers are 
altogether too numerous to mention, nor, all things 
considered, are they a whit behind the best for readi- 
ness to bestow upon this institution which long 
since they learned so ardently to love. Beginning 
in 1866, with now and then a brief breathing spell 
afforded, they have opened their hearts and their 
purses again, and again, and again. But these 
scores and hundreds are so near by, are for the most 
part still living, and their good deeds are so well 
known, that only of a very few will any mention 
be made. Let the future historian bestow the 
praise which is so richly their due. Rev. E. M. 
Williams (who held four pastorates in the state), 
not only gave $6,000 of the $16,000 pledged upon 



* A memorial volume gives abundant proofs that Mr. Sco- 
ville was a man of the choicest type, — many-sided, well-bal- 
anced and always true to his high ideals. Born of Puritan stock 
in Pompey, N. Y., October 14, 1825, bereft of his mother 
when only five, which event led to the separation of the 
children, his early years brought many hardships ; but he 
came up out of them all, into a manhood characterized always 
by elevated thought and noble aims. He looked forward to 
the Christian ministry, but ill-health compelled him to 
change his plans, and to enter upon a business life. Gifted 
with rare foresight and business sagacity, it was easy for 
him and a pleasure to make money, but it was always his aim 
to use it according to the law of christian stewardship. He 
was continually on the outlook for the best means of mak- 
ing his money useful. November 28, 1853, he married Miss 
Mary A. Huggins, of Albion, N. Y., who still resides in the 
beautiful home at Pasadena, Cal. His death occurred there 
November 2, 1893. His public benefactions had amounted to 
more than $300,000. "He being dead, yet speaketh." 



352 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

that famous inauguration day in 1870, but also 
later added similar sums until the aggregate reaches 
$30,000. Judge E. S. Jones started the movement 
in the eighties to raise $200,000 with a subscription 
of one-tenth of that amount, and at the time of 
his death his benefactions to the college aggregated 
$35,000. In the recent canvass for $100,000, G. R. 
Lyman stood sponsor for a like fraction of the 
sum sought. W. H. Laird is another trustee who 
subscribed the same amount, and at all times has 
stood ready to open his purse to good. J, J. Hill, 
famous especially in railway circles, has made two 
gifts of $5,000 each, the first one being devoted to 
paying the cost of the fine transit instrument in- 
stalled in the observatory. And in this connection 
Mr. and Mrs. C. W. Hackett, of St. Paul, should 
be mentioned, he serving as a trustee for many 
years, and she especially interesting the women of 
the churches, with the arboretum among the ob- 
jects which she sought to further. Beginning in 
1882 she gave $100 annually for ten years. His 
giving began at the same date, and before the dec- 
ade closed $2,000 had been donated. In February of 
1900 he pledged $2,000, and December 31 husband 
and wife together pledged $5,000 additional, and 
thus at the last moment met Dr. Pearsons' condi- 
tions and so achieved success for the canvass. 

Of Northfield's citizens only two or three will 
here be named, and of these all have gone to their 
reward. As for Mr. Goodsell, to found and to 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 353 

foster a Christian college was to him a life purpose 
and passion. Without stint his energies and finan- 
cial resources were expended during the last dec- 
ade of his earthly career. For more than two 
decades Carleton had no friend more devoted, or 
more ready to give freely, than Hiram Scriver, 
serving also as a trustee and upon the executive 
committee. Deacon Allen N. Nourse, and his wife, 
Mrs. Mary E. Nourse, must by no means be passed 
by when mention is made of the worthies. This 
most estimable couple were " mere " farmers, 
among the very plainest of the plain in their tastes 
and manner of life, and were possessed of nothing 
at all approaching to wealth or competence even. 
Nevertheless, he deeded to the college twenty acres 
of land worth $5,000, and after his death she fol- 
lowed with a donation of fifty acres worth $3,000, 
and of $1,000 besides the last amount, to be in- 
vested as a library fund. 

The roll of the givers must end here. A cata- 
logue which contained all the names would swell to 
a volume, while if all the facts were set down, the 
story would be thrilling indeed. As a summary, 
recall what has already been told upon former pages 
in connection with Father Seccombe's first can- 
vass for $10,000; and what Dr. William Barrows 
has to say about the " hilarious " outpouring of 
pledges at the meeting of the conference in North- 
field four years later. Nor among the donors must 
we fail to include such families as the Hunts, and 



354 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

the Nortons, and the Watsons (and others in Cot- 
tage Grove), and the Veblens, etc., which, not 
being blessed with this world's goods in great store, 
sent in lieu thereof, as ample substitute, a splendid 
succession of boys and girls until the supply was 
exhausted. These rank among Carleton's priceless 
jewels. And finally, scattered all the state over, 
there is the great company of those who, since 
they had nothing beyond to bestow, gave lavishly 
their loyalty, their warm friendship, and their 
prayers. 

What other institution of learning, founded 
within two generations, can tell a story of giving 
to match this one whose meagre outlines have 
just passed in hasty review? An explanation of the 
phenomenon is found in part in the fact that Minne- 
sota is especially fortunate in its location, its cli- 
mate, its soil and its population ; that Northfield was 
selected as the seat of the college; that a board of 
trustees so able and efficient was chosen and had 
been maintained; and that such a choice corps of 
instructors (well endowed, well trained and fully 
consecrated to their work) have filled the several 
chairs. Or, if an explanation still more simple 
and brief is desired, let it be recalled that some 
three-and-thirty years ago, when the school ap- 
peared to be really in articulo mortis, it occurred 
that Rev. Americus Fuller, then a Rochester pas- 
tor, suggested to Rev. E. M. Williams, an Austin 
pastor, that one James W. Strong might be one 



CARLETON'S BUILDERS 355 

able to stave off the impending catastrophe and 
bring redemption, and Mr. Williams passed the 
suggestion on to the board in session; whereupon 
the great matter was discussed, with an election 
ensuing, and an acceptance and an inauguration. 
Nothing better can be said concerning what has 
followed directly from that event than Dean Good- 
hue put in words in 1895, on the twenty-fifth anni- 
versary of the presidency of Dr. Strong, though a 
portion of the closing sentence has already done 
duty in an earlier chapter : 

" Speaking on an occasion like this as a repre- 
sentative of the faculty, I am sure they would wish 
me publicly to recognize, as they ever do, the great 
value of the services which he has rendered to the 
institution. His is a unique position, the only presi- 
dent of the college ! Nothing has been done in all 
these years which he has not rendered possible; 
first by securing the funds necessary for its ac- 
complishment, and again by chosing such co-work- 
ers as could contribute to the upbuilding of the in- 
institution. Having chosen to his satisfaction, he has 
also been able to retain them, until now the four 
longest in service (of course these figures now 
need suitable revision) have a combined term of 
ninety-eight years, the second four of fifty-six years, 
and the third four of thirty-two years, thus secur- 
ing unity and continuity in plans and growth. 
Seven hundred thousand dollars, or ninety dollars a 
day for each working day of that period, Is a large 



356 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

sum for one man to secure as benevolent gifts to a 
new enterprise, but, it is a still greater achievement 
to make ail these many donors at once friends to 
himself, to the college, and to the cause of chris- 
tian education which it represents." 




Isabella Watson. 
Luc-ia E. Daiiforth. Horace Goodhue. 
George Huntington. 



Arthur H. Pearson. 
James W. Strong. Louisa H. Eichardsonii 
Frederick E. Stratton. 



CARLETON AND MISSIONS 357 



CHAPTER X 1 1. 

CARLETON AND MISSIONS. 

Religions and Missionary Life. — The sacrifice of 
Carleton's founders were made not for education 
alone, nor chiefly ; not for culture alone, nor chiefly ; 
but for the development of christian character, 
thoroughly educated and truly cultured. A visit to 
Carleton to-day, and to many a village in remote 
parts of our own country and in Turkey, India and 
Japan, would prove that their hopes and sacrifices 
were not in vain. The religious life of the col- 
lege has from the first, been practical and whole- 
some. Of the religious associations, the Y. M. C. 
A., organized in 1873, and the Y. W. C. A., organ- 
ized in 1885, take the leading part, and nearly all 
of the students are either active or associate mem- 
bers. Of the religious gatherings under their 
charge, the Sunday afternoon meeting stands pre- 
eminent, as it has done for years, ante-dating by 
seven years the association itself. In October, 
1867, the state conference met at St. Cloud, Rev. 
J. W. Strong, then a Faribault pastor, being mod- 
erator, and so much interest in the new college was 
evinced by the christian people of the state, that 
the pastor of the Northfield church, Rev. E. S. 



\ 



358 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

Williams, on his return, consulted with Professor 
Goodhue as to what the college could do 
to further meet the hopes of its constituency. 
As a result, the following Sunday, October 
13, 1867, the Sunday afternoon meeting was 
begun. It was a stormy day and only seven were 
present, but from that time it grew in interest and 
helpfulness. For years it was held in the chapel 
of the old Ladies' Hall — always crowded and 
enthusiastic. It is now held in the assembly room 
of the library, unless that becomes too crowded, 
when it goes to the chapel of Willis Hall. It is 
attended by the students of all classes, both col- 
lege and academy, and also by members of the 
faculty. The influence for good which it has had 
cannot be described. There is perfect freedom and 
simplicity, so that even new students do not hesi- 
tate to take part, while there are also inspiring and 
helpful words from members of the faculty, all 
meeting on common ground, working for the same 
end and in the same way. During all the years of 
President Strong's connection with the college, he 
has missed attendance scarcely a single Sunday, 
unless prevented by illness or absence from the city. 
The feeling of many an old student is voiced in 
what was recently said by a graduate who had re- 
turned for a visit : " When I want inspiration for 
the trying and perplexing duties of my profession, 
I look back, not to the university where I took my 
professional course, but to Carleton; and the one 



CARLETON AND MISSIONS 359 

thing at Carleton which stands out pre-eminent, 
is the Sunday afternoon meeting." 

In addition to this, since the spring of 1874, the 
associations have conducted each day, for fifteen 
minutes after the close of morning recitations, the 
noon meeting. Of course few students can go 
every day, but it is attended more fully than would 
be thought possible, and there never fails to be held 
a very helpful meeting. 

On Wednesday evening the Y. M. C. A., and Y. 
W. C. A., have separate meetings, lasting about half 
an hour. 

The social work of the associations does not 
need extended description. The letters written to 
new students before coming, the train committees 
to meet them, the help to new men in finding rooms 
and means of self-support, the receptions on the 
first Saturday evening of each term, the informal 
receptions for getting acquainted, are not unlike the 
work of the associations in other colleges. 

A special feature of the Y. M. C. A. activities 
is the student vacation work, in which men from 
the different institutions in the state unite. This 
was really of Carleton origin. In 1890, C. E. Bur- 
ton, a Carleton student, and State Secretary Hil- 
dreth conferred as to the feasibility of giving prac- 
tical form to the Christian discipline and activity 
of the young men. by going into the smaller towns 
and country districts of the state, for evangelistic 
labor. Three bands went the first year and after- 



360 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

ward the number increased. While large results 
have followed this work in greater interest in Bible 
study, in uniting churches and in the development 
of christian character, perhaps one of the most 
valuable results is that expressed by a banker of 
the state : ** These young men put before the coun- 
try boys an example of christian manhood, which 
shows what young men can make of themselves, 
even under adverse circumstances. I would favor 
the continuance of the work for this reason, if for 
no other." 

The missionary interest of the association has 
b^en shown by their raising the salary of our col- 
lege representative, H. K. Wingate, '87, who is 
in charge of the American school at Cesarea, Tur- 
key, which has 236 pupils. He has been doing 
heroic work with little money, few buildings and 
heavy responsibility. His support has now been 
assumed by another organization, and the asso- 
ciations are giving their contributions to the 
" Carleton Mission " in China — a new enterprise, 
but one promising large results. This movement, 
in its inception and development thus far, is largely 
due to Watts O. Pye and Percy T. Watson, both 
of the class of 1903. Its objects are to stimulate 
larger and more intelligent interest and more gen- 
erous giving at home, and to secure increased power 
in the field. It is to be under the control of the 
American Board. Its home-board of trustees is to 
consist of one member from each contributing 



CARLETON AND MISSIONS 361 

church, one from the Carleton faculty, one from 
the Carleton trustees, three from the Alumni As- 
sociation, one from the old students' union and 
four from the undergraduates of the college, each 
college class being represented; also Dr, J. W. 
Strong and Professor M. J. Evans, as corporate 
members of the board, Dr. Judson Smith and, ex 
officio, the president of the college. Preferably the 
missionaries are to be those who have been stu- 
dents at Carleton, though others may be appointed 
with the consent of the executive committee, but all 
are to receive their appointment from the American 
Board. The mission is to be in North China, but 
the exact locality is not yet determined. 

The foreign missionary roll of the college is 
neither short nor unimportant. In 1882 Miss Emily 
M. Brown, '82, went to Japan to take charge of 
the girls' school at Kobe. During her administra- 
tion it became a college and she was its first presi- 
dent. After service for eleven years she spent 
twelve months in special studies at Yale, and then 
returned to Japan; but soon she was obliged by 
ill health to give up all missionary work. She has 
recently married James Harkness and is living at 
Newport, N. D. 

Miss Susan Searle, who was a teacher at Carle- 
ton, went to Kobe in 1883, and when Miss Brown 
left, became president, which position she still holds. 
In 1891 Miss Nina C. Stewart, '88, went to 
Okayama, Japan — later becoming a helper in Kobe 



362 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

College. Her unusual facility in acquiring the lan- 
guage made her loss deeply felt when, in 1897, ill- 
health obliged her to return to this country. 

Two of the Kobe graduates, Tsune Watanabe 
and Hisa Amaya, came to Carleton for further 
study, and completed the college course — the former 
in '91 and the latter in '95. They returned to 
Japan as missionaries but Miss Amaya soon entered 
into her final rest. Miss Watanabe still remains 
a teacher in the M. E. school of Kofu. Kobe 
college has an attendance of 207, and is the highest 
institution in the empire for the education of 
women. It is wielding a great influence in the 
christianizing of that wonderful country. 

In Africa, Carleton has only one worker, Miss 
Grace E. Herrick, '95. For nearly six years she 
taught Latin and Greek in a Huguenot seminary at 
Greytown, Natal; but now has charge of a Zulu 
boys' school of about sixty pupils at Mt. Silinda. 

The first Carleton missionary in India was Mrs. 
Abbie Snell Burnell, now of Oberlin, Ohio, well 
known for her impersonations of Hindu women. 
In 1887 Miss Anna L. Millard went to Bombay, 
where she has charge of a school for blind children 
to whom her gracious ministrations have been 
greatly blessed. In 1894 Miss Etta F. Moulton, 
'94, went to Bombay, later to Ahmednager and 
still later to Wai, where her work as treasurer of 
the Marathi Mission, conducting schools, assisting 
in famine relief and mission work of various kinds, 



CARLETON AND MISSIONS 363 

has been remarkably successful. Dr. Margaret 
Lewis is in charge of the M. E. Zenana Mission 
hospital at Bareilly, India. The extent of her 
work may be seen from the fact that in her first 
six months she had ten thousand patients, two 
hundred operations and wrote eighteen thousand 
prescriptions. 

Carleton's largest number of missionaries has 
been in Turkey. H. K. Wingate, now of Cesarea, 
went to Marsovan in 1890 to teach for two years in 
Anatolia College, whose professor of mathematics, 
Arakel Sivaslian, then came to Carleton for special 
study, but returned four years later, after securing, 
by his rare attainments, the degree of Ph.D. In 
1893 Frances C. Gage, '90, and Martha A. King, 
'91, went to Marsovan to take charge of the girls' 
school. While Carleton has no " martyr mission- 
aries," no martyr ever more truly gave his life for 
missions than did Martha King. After her gradu- 
ation, she was for a time her pastor's assistant in 
Minneapolis, but in 1893 she went with her dear 
friend and college companion. Miss Gage, to work 
in Marsovan. In 1895 they were joined by Miss 
Charlotte Willard, a Carleton teacher, and together 
they went through the terrible experiences incident 
to the Turkish massacres of that year. Constant 
watchfulness, because of an attempt to fire their 
buildings, the physical weariness and the nervous 
strain necessitated in caring for the orphans in 
their charge, doubtless prepared the way for the 



364 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

fatal disease to which Miss King fell a victim, 
February i, 1896. Her influence, both at Carle- 
ton and Marsovan, will never cease to be felt. Miss 
Gage continued in her work, experiencing hardships 
which cannot be told, until, broken in health, in 
1898 she returned to this country; but she still 
cherishes some hope of yet resuming that service. 
Miss Willard is now at the head of the school. Dr. 
Sivaslian is a professor in Anatolia College, and 
Dana K. Getchell, '99, is principal of the academy 
connected with the same institution. Rev. Henry 
H. Riggs, '96, has become president of Euphrates 
College, at Harpoot, which has about twelve hun- 
dred students. In Smyrna, Samuel L. Caldwell, 
'97, is professor of mathematics and physics in the 
International College. His wife, nee Carrie Brug- 
gencate, was also a Carleton student. Miss Cora 
A. Nason, '91, also worked several years in Turkey, 
but is now in this land. 

Miss Henrietta Ruth Chadbourn is at San Jose, 
Costa Rica, in the undenominational Central 
American Mission. The Carleton missionaries in 
China are these: Alfred Alf is at Canton, in con- 
nection with the Free Mission Friends' School. 
Carl J. Anderson is with the China Inland Mis- 
sion at Hankow, where, in addition to other 
labors, he is publishing a paper in Chinese. John 
Sjoquist is at Siang Yang with the American 
Swedish Mission. After spending some time in 
China he took a medical course at Rush Medical 



CARLETON AND MISSIONS 363 

College, Chicago, and then turned to China as a 
medical missionary. 

In home missions the interest has been no less 
vital. On each table in Gridley Hall dining room 
is a missionary barrel in which voluntary offerings 
are placed for home missions. Whenever a call 
comes from one of Carleton's own home mission- 
aries, it takes precedence over all other special needs. 
Otherwise the money is sent to the general treasury. 
The offerings have averaged about one hundred and 
fifty dollars a year, but sometimes they have been 
as much as two hundred dollars. 

Especially noteworthy are Mrs. Nellie Kittredge 
Lopp's years of heroic and self-denying labor at 
Cape Prince of Wales, Alaska, where her husband 
is engaged as superintendent of the government 
herd of reindeer. Rev. C. E. Ryberg, '98, and 
D. J. Elliott are also missionaries in Alaska. 
Among the colored people of the south have 
labored Misses Mary A. Bye, '85, and Dora M. 
Jones, '94, at Fisk University; Miss Ada S. Whit- 
ing, '88 (now Mrs. L, E. Jepson), at Tougaloo. 
At Tillotson College, Texas, Miss Olive M. 
Vaughan, '04, who is under appointment to go to 
Turkey to take charge of the girls' school located 
at Had j in. Among the Highlanders of the south 
have taught H. E. Sargent, '87, H. E. Carleton, '91, 
and Miss Nellie Ruddock. Among the American In- 
dians have been Miss Lucy M. Shafer at Tahlequah, 
I .T., Robert D. Hall, '01, and Richard S. Rose, '04, 



366 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

at Elbowoods, N. D. Among the Mormons have 
been Miss Annabel Norton, '83, W. Sherman Hunt, 
'86, Etta F. Hunt, Jessie A. Hunt, '87 (now Mrs. 
W. P. Milliken), Miss Lucia E. Danforth, '88, 
Mabelle L. Morgan, '96, Serena Neilson, '00. The 
Hst of those in home missionary parishes is too 
long to be given, but is worthy of high honor. 

One of the unique features of Carleton mission- 
ary interest is the Huntington Sunday School 
Class. For twenty years Mrs. Professor Hunting- 
ton had a large and enthusiastic class of college 
girls. In 1897 they were organized with a mem- 
bership of over two hundred and fifty, under the 
above name. They raise each year something over 
one hundred dollars, and divide the money among 
members of the class who are engaged in mission 
labor, to use in any department of their work 
which seems best. The society always meets at 
commencement time, holding on Sunday a mission- 
ary meeting at which returned missionaries speak 
and letters from workers are read. On Monday a 
reception is given at which the business of the year 
is transacted, acquaintances renewed and letters 
from missionaries are read. While the object is 
not so much to raise large sums of money as to 
arouse and sustain interest in the members of the 
class working in mission fields, the response has 
been gratifying in a financial way, and real needs 
which have burdened the hearts of many have thus 
been met. 



CARLETON AND MISSIONS 367 

The Student Volunteer Association was organ- 
ized by Robert P. Wilder in 1887. It has kept 
up regular meetings, and now has a membership 
of ten. The young ladies' missionary society con- 
nected directly with the W. B. M. I. has, as a 
unique feature, its work committee. The member- 
ship fee is not money, but two hours of work each 
term, of various kinds, which could be made finan- 
cially remunerative. Recently this work has been 
partially transferred to the Y, W. C. Association. 

As to the general religious atmosphere pervading 
the college life, statistics would be unsatisfactory, 
but the development of christian character has 
been most manifest in hundreds of lives. More 
than ninety per cent of the graduates have gone 
out active christian workers, to the value of whose 
services many a pastor can testify. In general it 
may truly be said that the Carleton graduate, where- 
ever he goes, becomes a center from which right 
moral influences radiate. Carleton has never lost 
sight of its primal object and highest aim. 



368 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 



CHAPTER XIII. 

CARLETON IN ORATORY AND SONG. 

In the contests of the Minnesota State Oratorical 
Association, previous to the beginning of the 20th 
century, Carleton won a rank higher than any other 
institution. The first inter-collegiate contest in the 
state was held in 1881. The university had been 
preparing for several months, and at the last 
moment, Carleton College decided to enter. So 
short was the time that the home contest was held 
on Thursday night, April 28th, the state contest 
between Carleton and the university on the next 
night, and Owen Morris, '81, who won first place 
on both these occasions, started for Jacksonville, 
Illinois, on the next day, April 30th, to take part in 
the inter-state contest there on the 4th of May. 

Not long ago he was asked to relate some of his 
experiences at that time. He responded that the 
time for preparation had been so very short, in the 
first contest he left out about a page of his oration, 
and in the state contest, one paragraph ; but by the 
time he reached Jacksonville, he had managed to 
learn the whole of it. As he entered that city 
he saw posters announcing the names of the dif- 
ferent states and opposite, the names of the orators. 



CARLETON IN ORATORY AND SONG 369 

Opposite Minnesota, at the very bottom, was found 
" unknown." At Jacksonville he met Wm. J. 
Bryan, of presidential fame, who took him to the 
opera house to show him the size of the room, and 
made to him some quite encouraging remarks. The 
night before the contest a banquet was held at 
which the one who stood second in the state con- 
test and was therefore a delegate, was to respond 
to a toast; but inasmuch as he did not appear, Mr. 
Morris was called upon. " Undergraduates, real 
and ideal," was the toast assigned, and the time 
to prepare was even shorter than that allowed for 
his first effort. But a few months previous, in 
college rhetoricals, he had given an oration en- 
titled, " He who is born a ten-cent piece will never 
be a shilling;" and he hastily adapted that to this 
occasion. His line of thought was that the real 
student differs greatly from the ideal student; 
that the fathers and mothers in their country homes, 
deny themselves almost the necessities of life to 
send their darling John to college with the expec- 
tation that he will graduate a Webster or a Shake- 
speare, while the fact is that if you plant potatoes 
in the spring, you will dig nothing but potatoes in 
the fall; and so if you send a potato of a man to 
college you will have only a potato of a man to 
graduate; his skin may be smoother, and his eyes 
may not be as sunken, but he will be a human 
potato just the same. 



370 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

The judges of the following night were among 
the speakers of that evening and Mr. Morris was 
the last one called upon. The daily papers the 
next morning reported that at the banquet the best 
wine had been kept until the last of the feast; 
and Mr. Morris rather suspected that his potato 
story had something to do with securing for him 
the high place which he obtained in the contest of 
the following night. 

The State Oratorical Association was discon- 
tinued for several years, but was reorganized in 
1892. Since that date Carleton's share in first and 
second honors has been as follows : 



1893 
1894 

1897 
1898 

1899 
1900, 
1901 
1901 
1902 



Fred M. Hubbell, second place. 
Charles E. Burton, '95, first place. 
John W. Johnson, '98, second place. 
Ray A. Wallace, '99, second place. 
Ernest G. Toan, '99, first. 

E. C. A. Lundeen, '01, first. 
J. A. A. Burnquist, '02, first. 

F. O. Leonard, '01, second. 
Chas. A. Culver, '02, first. 

Ware Oratorical Contests. 



In 1900 Mr. A. K. Ware originated the annual contest be- 
tween members of the senior classes of Carleton and St. 
Olaff. Carleton has won honors as follows: 

1900. Chas. H. Maxwell, first; Marion L. Burton, second. 

1901. E. C. A. Lundeen, second; Charles Hernett, third. 

1902. J. A. A. Burnquist, first; Charles A. Culver, second. 

1903. Paul J. Wedge, second. 



CARLETON IN ORATORY AND SONG 371 



Plymouth Prises — Stimson Prise Debates — Since igoi. 
(If in any year a second prize has been awarded, the re- 
cipient is named last.) 

Freshman Class. Senior Class. 

1875. Eugene S. Rolfe. 
Augustus E. Engstrom. 

1876. Frank Cutler. 



1877. 
1878. 



1879. 



Edwin C. Norton. 
Granville G. Ames. 
Owen Morris. 
Clara E. Wakefield. 



Arcturus Z. Conrad. 
Charles E. Stallcop. 

1880. Benjamin F. Buck. 
James W. McHose. 

1881. Frank V. Stevens. 
Lillie J. Barteau. 

1882. Fred N. Dickson. 
Melvina Cheadle. 

1883. Calvin E. Decker. 

1884. Lowell E. Jepson. 

1885. John W. Wilson. 

1886. George H. Alden. 
Fred R. Clow. 

1887. Bertha Lincoln. 

1888. Marion E. Fairbank. 
Guy M. Wilcox. 

1889. Willard B. Clow. 

1890. Frances L. Fitch. 
Bertha E. Brewer. 

1891. Freeman E. Lurton. 
May H. Cravath. 

1892. James E. Jenks. 



Mons. S. Baker. 
Walter K. Mulliken. 
Joseph A. Sawyer. 
August E. Engstrom. 
Lucian W. Chaney, Jr. 

Junior Class. 
Abram J. Bunker. 
Thomas Hughes. 
Robert Von Tobel, Jr. 
Seamore A. Crandall. 
Arcturus Z. Conrad. 
Lynn C. Skinner. 
Edwin K. Cheadle. 

Lafayette Bliss. 
Fred N. Dickson. 
George M. Williamson. 
Joseph W. Gunn. 
Everett E. Simpson. 
Laura Willard. 
Henry K. Wingate. 
No junior debate. 
No junior debate. 
Bertha Lincoln. 

William S. Wingate. 
Herbert E. Carleton. 

May E. Donovan. 

Wilmer E. Griffith. 
Elizabeth M. Bissell. 



372 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

1893. Edward L. Kimball. Clarabel Goodhue. 
James R. VanSlyke. 

1894. Edward L. Kannary. Alice B. Caldwell, 
Harriet E. Dunton. Franz F. J. Exner. 

1895. John W. Johnson. Edward L. Kimball. 
Malcolm Dana. 

1896. Raymond A. Wallace. James C. Morrison. 

Fred R. Barnes. 

1897. Albert J. Nason. Max J. Exner. 
Fred C. Smith. 

1898. Elizabeth Wells. Oliver M. Tififany, 

Ernest G. Toan. 

1899. Ezra R. Edwards. Marion L. Burton. 

1900. Watts O. Pye. Frank O. Leonard. 
W. Watson Gould. Charles Hernett. 

1901. Ray Frazer. Charles A. Culver. 

ipo2. (Name changed to Stimson Prise Debates.) 

1902. Harry S. Maclntyre. Joseph V. Turner. 

1903. Ben F. Woodward. Charles W. Greening. 

An Oratorical Reminiscence. 

One cannot begin lecturing on a favorite subject 
but once in a lifetime; and one can never have ex- 
actly the same sentiment about later lectures that 
he does about his first ones. I never took an in- 
tenser interest in talking about economic principles 
to any class than I took in telling my first enthusi- 
astic story of scientific development to a class of 
five students who met in the old library of Carle- 
ton College. It was a library by courtesy in those 
days, — four thousand volumes, more or less, mostly 
useful for fuel. Some were afterwards consigned 
to this use, in an unintentional way; and they per- 
ished while grving out the only light they were 



CARLETON IN ORATORY AND SONG 373 

capable of giving. When Willis Hall burned, this 
collection of literature was on the second floor. 
Under the direction of Professor Goodhue, the 
students made an effort to rescue the books, and 
did rescue the small but valuable library known as 
the Bryant collection; but, unfortunately, of other 
books, those that were nearest to the door were 
of the fuel class, — fag ends of old private libraries, 
largely theological, presented to the college by 
owners who had more good will than knowledge 
of students' needs. Many of these were saved. 
Probably some of them are in the library now; but 
except the Bryant collection, most of the books 
that did have value for the use of students, perished. 
One of the rescued books was Simeon's Skele- 
tons, in five large volumes. Skeletons are, as a 
rule, fairly combustible, and these would have gone 
the way of the other books if they had not chanced 
to stand near the door. As it was, the large num- 
ber of skeletons which Simeon possessed remain to 
serve the present generation of Carletonians. Pos- 
sibly others may be puzzled as I was to know what 
manner of skeletons these were and are. If so, an 
incident will make their character clear. Holding, 
as I did, the position of professor of odds and ends, 
I had charge of the rhetorical exercises of the col- 
lege and also of the library. One day on the plat- 
form of the chapel, a student delivered an " ora- 
tion " on " The Difficulty of Selecting Subjects 



374 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

for Orations," in which he said that it would be 
well if the college would provide a work contain- 
ing several hundred subjects with outlines of the 
speeches which might be made on them. I informed 
the audience that the college had recently acquired 
such a work, that it was called Simeon's Skeletons, 
and that it was to be found on a certain shelf. At 
the close of the rhetorical exercises there was a 
general rush to obtain that work, and those who 
first got it perceived that it was full of skeletons 
of sermons which the indolent or mentally needy 
minister might fill out and preach, — if only he did 
not care to emulate the father of his country in 
the matter of truthfulness. As one set of students 
discovered the nature of the volumes they quietly 
put them in their places on the shelves, and went 
away far enough to enjoy the sight of other stu- 
dents meeting a similar disappointment in their 
quest of the royal route to success in oratory. 

With no such aid Carleton won an enviable place 
in the early inter-collegiate oratorical contests; 
and clearly she needs now to stand only for what 
she is and what able and devoted labor have made 
her. Her future will be more brilliant than her 
past; but she will do well if she develops a finer 
type of character in the student-body, or secures 
greater devotion in the corps of teachers. 

John Bates Clark. 



CARLETON IN ORATORY AND SONG 375 

Carleton Songs. 

SPELLING SONG. 

Tune, "Tramp, Tramp, Tramp." 

Rally, Carleton's old and young, 

Loyal hearts and learned tongue, 
And be sure to bring your alphabet along. 

To our Alma Mater's name, 

Sweet of sound and high of fame, 
Raise a roaring, soaring, orthographic song. 

CHORUS. 

C-A-R-le for a Carle, 
T-O-tony for a pun. 

'Tis a pretty word to spell, 

'Tis a rousing word to yell, 
And the little end upon it weighs a T-O-N. 

There's a big in-i-tial C, 

And A-R-L-E-T. 
There's' a little round O and an N, 

And the first it stands for centum, 

And the last three for mo-men-tum, 
As we shout our jolly chorus once again. 

Chorus — C-A-R-le, etc. 

C for cramming Chemistree, 

A for Analytic G, 
R, Rhetoricals; L, Logic, Latin Lore; 

E for English Lit. shall be, 

T for Trigonometree, 
O for Oh ! and N for noddle crammed and sore. 

Chorus — C-A-R-le, etc. 

C for dear Co-education, 
A for Ardent Adoration, 
R, Refusal; L, Love's Labor thrown away; 



376 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

E, Extatic Expectation, 
T, Tormenting Tribulation, 
O, Oh, Osculal N, Now we've named the day. 

Chorus— C-A-R-le, etc. 

Let out orthographic song 

With the ages roll along, 
For old Carleton's years have only just begun; 

Let our Alma Mater's name 

.Ever higher rise in fame. 
Till each precious little letter weighs a ton. 

Chorus — C-A-R-le, etc. 

CARLETON BELLS. 

O Carleton bells, dear Carleton bells', 
What wondrous spirit with you dwells. 

Within your vaulted tower? 
Not your's the death-knell's' shuddering note, 
Nor hoarse alarm from brazen throat, 
But glad, sweet chimes, that blend and float, 

To hail the passing hour. 

CHORUS. 

Ring, Carleton bells! Ring, dear Carleton bells! 
Ring, Carleton bells ! Ring, sweet Carleton bells ! 

Ring, bells, to mete the flying day. 
And count the mile-stones of our way; 

Ring, ring when tasks are done. 
Stern duty's call in yours we greet; 
But music speeds the loit'ring feet, 
And youth is brave and toil is sweet, 

'Neath storm or welt'ring sun. 

CHORUS. 

Peal, blessed bells, for toil, for rest, 
For lover's tryst, for parting guest; 
For feast, or song, or prayer. 



CARLETON IN ORATORY AND SONG 377 

Heart's pulsing fondly to your chime, 
Life moving to your rhythmic time, 
And joyous shout and festal rhyme, 
Your mystic sway declare. 

CHORUS. 

Dear bells' of Carleton, when we part. 
How tender to my lingering heart 

Your plaintive-sweet farewells! 
Ah, there's no land so far remote. 
But still the well-remembered note 
O'er sea, o'er land to me shall float. 

The chimes of Carleton bells. 

—George Huntington. 



378 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 



CHAPTER XIV. 

A FORECAST. 

The date at which this history ends marks the 
close of one epoch in Carleton's career, and the 
opening of another. For, certainly, a change of 
administration and leadership constitutes an event 
of nothing less than prime importance. The work- 
ers come and go, but the work continues. It is 
difficult to lay down the pen at this point, and be- 
cause it is not easy, with much more than mere 
curiosity, to peer into the future, the unseen years 
to follow. And this, though it behooves the his- 
torian to touch upon that realm but modestly and 
with brevity, since the role of the seer does not be- 
long to him. It may, however, be permitted, taking 
the past as a premise, to draw certain pertinent and 
weighty conclusions. Besides, the author having 
been for years by profession a preacher, has be- 
come quite accustomed after proclaiming the truth 
to make a practical application, and sometimes an 
exhortation. Such as these being the facts in the 
case, what shall be done about it? The most im- 
portant use to make of knowledge is to use it as 
a basis for action. Thus far the look has been 
turned backward, we have been taking note of how 



A FORECAST 379 

certain things came to pass; and now, what of the 
perhaps far greater things which are in store ? 

But first, to form a point of departure, let us 
recall for a moment how really notable and memor- 
able is the achievement already made. Nearly a 
million dollars gathered and put to use, invested, ex- 
pended upon lands, buildings and equipment. Also 
a multitude of teachers and students brought to- 
gether, more than a hundred of the one and some 
four thousand of the other. By far the larger 
proportion of the more than four hundred gradu- 
ates found to-day in the (so-called) higher occupa- 
tions, filling various stations of influence; or if 
simply home-makers instead, private citizens in 
humble station, yet one and all vastly better, and 
better off, more abundantly furnished with posses- 
sions which make for character and so for true 
blessedness. And besides, who can estimate the 
value of those invisible, but most solid and enduring 
assets which year by year have been steadily ac- 
cumulating in the shape of respect, confidence, ad- 
miration, affection, bestowed upon this institution; 
the host of devoted friends scattered all the land 
over, across the sea, and at the ends of the earth ! 
Taken in the aggregate, what a magnificent endow- 
ment! And who at Rochester, or Minneapolis, or 
Faribault, when discussions were held and resolu- 
tions were passed which at length brought it into 
being, who then was wise enough, or was wild 



380 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

enough, to anticipate an outcome so illustrious as 
that which we to-day behold? 

As touching the future, first of all it may be 
affirmed confidently and with emphasis: There 
is not the least reason to fear that the toilers of 
the next generation, or of any future generation, 
will ever accomplish aught which will belittle the 
excellence and eclipse the fame of Carleton's 
founders and early builders. Giving, whether on 
the part of trustees, instructors, or donors of 
money, will be no more lavish, or whole-souled, 
or be attended with greater self-denial. No service 
rendered will ever be fuller of consecration and 
devotion. The Galpins and the Goodsells, the Sec- 
combes and the Shedds, the Barnes and the Browns, 
the Burts and the Halls, can have no rivals. The 
task of laying foundations broad and deep, solid 
and lasting, is always of necessity most arduous, 
and demands the highest qualities of both mind 
and heart; and fittingly those to whom it is ap- 
pointed to perform such service are always held 
in highest esteem, while their names are long held 
in memory. The first generation of teachers also 
belongs to the same glorious company of the ex- 
plorers and pioneers, who struck out the paths and 
blazed the way. In performing the part assigned 
to such, distinguished faith was called for, and 
patient endurance, courage and heroism, readiness 
to risk all, in short such qualities as common mor- 
tals do not possess. These were the creators, they 



A FORECAST 381 

brought the institution into being, gave to it a 
name and place^ and launched it upon a stately and 
honored career. An order of endowments less 
lofty will quite well suffice to occupy their place, 
take up their work, and carry it on to completion. 
While it is every way well to be thoroughly in- 
formed concerning the past, well to be familiar with 
the beginnings and the various stages of growth, it 
is if possible more important to keep constantly in 
mind the fact that nothing has in the fullest sense 
been finished as yet, but at the most only an excel- 
lent and encouraging beginning has been made. A 
beginning, however, no matter how perfect, has 
but slight significance merely in itself considered, 
and its value depends largely upon that to which 
it leads. For the friends of the college, therefore, 
the principal theme for contemplation relates far 
less to the past or the present than to the years 
to come. This is no time to stand still, merely to 
look about, to rub the hands with sweet satisfac- 
tion (is not this great Babylon which I have built). 
Rather the thought, and 190k, and step are to be 
forward and upward. Strenuous endeavor is in 
order, for the structure is far from complete. Im- 
provement and enlargement at many points are 
imperatively demanded. From the seven buildings 
the steady movement must be towards a score dot- 
ting the campus in due time. Twice three hundred 
students is a goal not unreasonable to stand in the 
mind's eye, with energy, skill, and determination to 



382 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

match. Likewise a teaching force double the size 
of the present one may well be expected and dili- 
gently sought for at a date not remote. And the 
approaching semi-centennial (be it fifty years reck- 
oned from 'dy, or 'dd, or even '64) should cer- 
tainly see the endowment fund standing at a round 
half-million — that is, $500,000 in 50 years; and 
how handsomely the figures match — and that only 
as a stepping stone to a round million at the very 
soonest. Nor should giving of any other kind be 
in the least diminished. Generous bestowal in 
various realms will be an absolute necessity so long 
as the college exists. Should the spirit of sacrifice 
ever die out, the doom of Carleton would be sealed 
and the final catastrophe would be near. 

But other changes are also in order. The be- 
ginning was made in the nineteenth century, but 
the twentieth century is now fairly on its way. In 
a sense it is true that there is no occasion for trans- 
formation in any quarter. For substance the fath- 
ers were wise in their generation, and therefore 
did their work well. In their planning they were 
truly rational and truly christian. Their ideals 
were noble and lofty. They did nothing to be 
ashamed of or to be apologized for, nothing which 
their successors have occasion to live down or for- 
get. Those ideals are by all means to be carefully 
cherished. To ignore the past, to break with it, 
run counter to it, or endeavor to undo it, would 
be a sad and ruinous mistake; a folly nigh to crim- 



A FORECAST 383 

inal. Building is indeed in order, but upon founda- 
tions already laid. Novelties or fads, from what- 
ever source derived, are to have no place. It is 
also true, however, that with new men, not improp- 
erly new measures come. An institution in order 
to prosper must needs be kept abreast with the 
times. The college of to-day is by no means to be 
a fac-simile of the college of a hundred years ago, 
or of fifty. Of necessity there is a '' moving on 
from state to state." Ruts are no more sacred or 
more profitable in education than elsewhere. It is 
not enough to do evermore merely as the fathers 
did, walking thus always and only according to 
precedent. Rather we are to learn from them how 
to outdo them. The situation is to be canvassed 
often and most carefully, with adjustment made 
to the ever changing environment, be it financial, 
social, intellectual or religious. It is at this point 
that profoundest wisdom is required, and men are 
needed who " have understanding of the times, 
to know what Israel ought to do." The early days 
were plain and plebeian because primitive, and 
whether as to people, manners, schools, churches, 
everything. But now society is much farther ad- 
vanced. Ladies' Hall, the original Willis Hall, 
even the Old Brown Church, were well enough in 
their time, but would be intolerable now, a source 
of demoralization, when comeliness, good architec- 
ture, all manner of creature comforts abound. 
Williams Hall, overcrowded as it is, works mischief 



384 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

increasingly. Hitherto, for a college building to 
cost, even with equipment and endowment, $200,- 
000, or any such figure, would have approached 
perilously near to the extravagant, the illegitimate, 
the irrational; but now would be eminently wise 
and is necessary. So of a new and well appointed 
gymnasium. Then, further, the very idea of educa- 
tion, what its aim should be, of what is is consti- 
tion, and by what instrumentalities it is to be 
attained, has developed astonishingly within the 
space of twenty years. What divisions and subdi- 
visions in the several departments, with electives 
well-nigh endless ! All which changes combine to 
increase the number of instructors required, also 
with larger salaries included. But, more than keep- 
ing pace with these greatly enlarged demands, the 
population of Minnesota and the northwest is 
rapidly increasing, while wealth is rapidly piling 
up, millions upon millions, on every hand. 

The task yet remaining in connection with Carle- 
ton College is one therefore which for long years 
to come will call for great faith, and courage, and 
venturesomeness on the part of its executive head, 
its trustees, faculty, and all its friends. But, cer- 
tainly, with such a past, such staggering difficulties 
met and overcome, such wondrous deliverances 
from seemingly deadly perils, the future can wisely 
be faced without fear, even with unfaltering ex- 
pectation of long-continued and shining success. 
For the same Providence which has so clearly pre- 



A FORECAST 385 

sided over its career can confidently be counted 
upon in all days to come. Verily, the same heavenly 
Leader, who in the first decades bade the found- 
ers go forward, not seldom into the thick darkness 
and through the desert, will continue to defend and 
guide even unto the end. 



386 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 



HISTORICAL ADDRESS. 

AFTER TWENTY-FIVE YEARS. 

[No apology is needed for devoting the conclud- 
ing pages of this volume to a production from the 
pen of President Strong. Much space has properly 
been given to what he has done, but little to what 
he has been saying during the years of his admin- 
istration. And nothing more appropriate could be 
desired than a Baccalaureate Discourse delivered by 
him at the Quarter-Centennial Anniversary of the 
founding of the College, June 9, 1895.] 

John 4:6 — "Now Jacob's Well Was There." 

A simple historic record, the statement of a com- 
monplace fact, aparently unimportant, yet rich in 
suggestions — a mine of meaning. 

For nearly two thousand years Jacob had been 
dead, but his work remained. His well had not 
only blessed himself and his children, their flocks 
and their herds, but also all the generations fol- 
lowing, before Jesus " being wearied with his jour- 
ney sat thus on the well." And for fifty genera- 
tions since, countless myriads of Jews and Gentiles, 
of Canaanites and strangers, of pilgrims and trav- 
elers, have drunk at this fountain of refreshment. 
Every day of all these thousands of years, this one 
man's thought and toil have brought rest and 



HISTORICAL ADDRESS 387 

strength to his fellow men; and still the well re- 
mains, — not impoverished but made better by its 
giving, — a source of perennial and ever-widening 
blessing. 

Here is the symbol of an institution of learning. 
Such an abiding source of blessing, ever extend- 
ing its power for good, is the Christian college. 
But such a college is vastly more than a zvell, 
hedged about, cribbed or cabined. It is a fountain 
of life-giving waters. As Solomon says, " The 
well-spring of wisdom is as a flowing brook." The 
streams of such a fountain are ever flowing, not 
merely for man's physical need, or the world's 
material want, but for intellectual quickening and 
spiritual enrichment. They develop and strengthen 
the individual ; they purify and elevate human 
society, and in the realization of the divine ideal 
of character, they bless the whole world. Less 
than a generation ago such a fountain was 
opened here. How brief the period ! Yet streams 
from this fountain have already flowed around the 
globe. Not in America alone, but in Japan, in 
China, in India, in Turkey and in the islands of the 
sea they have quickened spiritual verdure and en- 
riched spiritual life. 

This quarter-centennial of our collegiate work 
dictates our theme. I must turn aside from the 
usual type of Baccalaureate discourse, and present 
this morning such historic review as the time may 
allow, as may seem to befit the occasion and as 



388 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

may serve in its lessons to stimulate enthusiasm 
for the future. Obviously very much, both of fact 
and of illustrative incident, belonging to a full his- 
tory, such as waits to be written, must be omitted. 
To include in one brief hour even a tithe of it all, 
would require the skill of one of the Arabian 
genii, who, you remember, could fold his huge tent 
into the compass of a lady's cambric handkerchief 
and, as quickly as the shadow of a morning cloud, 
be gone. 

Four points certainly ought to be considered, 
even though only in outline, ist. The religious 
genesis of our college. 2d. The moral and educa- 
tional standard of its work. 3rd. Its Christian 
fruitage. 4th. Its outlook toward the future. Its 
origin, its standards, its fruitage, its outlook. 

I. Its origin. Knickerbocker was certainly 
philosophical in beginning his history of New York 
with the creation. Where shall we begin? In fact 
the seeds of this college were planted long before 
the pilgrims landed on Plymouth Rock, Its history 
runs back to those principles which are older than 
the Reformation, older than the Augustinean age. 
They root themselves in the very soil out of which 
Christianity springs; for, like every college in our 
land, from Harvard to Whitman, Carleton was 
planted in the garden of the church, and is the 
product of a distinctly Christian civilization. Our 
colleges are all daughters of a religious parentage. 
The motto of any one of them might have been 



HISTORICAL ADDRESS 389 

that of Harvard the oldest, " Christo et Ecclesiae," 
" For Christ and the Church," or that of one of the 
youngest, " Christo duce," Everywhere and al- 
ways religious zeal united with an ardent love of 
learning has been the spring of their activity. 
Even if this should be denied of some of them, 
certainly Carleton has been no exception. Its be- 
ginning is too recent to be obscure, and all testi- 
mony affirms that it was born of prayer and nur- 
tured in the spirit of devotion. This has been the 
hidden secret of its power. It was not founded 
for material gains or to promote sectarian interests, 
but to extend in the world the Kingdom of our 
Lord Jesus Christ. To deny this would be to deny 
the primal fact of our history. From the first, 
God's blessing has been earnestly sought, and at 
every step His leading has been manifest. 

Moved by religious motives, as early as August, 
1858, Mr. Charles M. Goodsell, rightly named, as 
yonder memorial windows declare, " The Founder 
of Carleton College," wrote from Lawrence, III, 
to our superintendent of home missions, asking if 
the time had not come to found in Minnesota a 
Christian college, and saying that the Lord had 
given him a few thousand dollars which he had 
consecrated to be used as a pecuniary nucleus of 
such a college whenever and wherever the Lord in 
His providence should open the way for it. Mr. 
Hall replied that most of our thirty-five churches 
were aided by the Home Missionary Society and 



390 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

were then too few and too feeble to undertake 
so important a work. Not discouraged, Mr. Good- 
sell came the next year to look over the ground, 
and decided to locate in Northfield, and await 
Providential guidance. Our civil war soon came 
on and postponed action for years. 

In other minds, also, the idea of a college had 
long been cherished both as a hope and as a pur- 
pose. How could it be otherwise in a state set- 
tled by men descended from the Pilgrims and im- 
bued with the spirit of their fathers and educated 
in the religious atmosphere which pervaded New 
England fifty years ago? They recognized that 
broad truth which Prussia has made her state 
maxim, " Whatever you would have appear in 
the life of the nation you must put into your 
schools." 

The oldest child of the Pilgrims born on Ameri- 
can soil was only just entering his teens when 
Harvard College was founded. First the church, 
then the school, then the college. That was the 
order, and they came in rapid succession. Worthy 
sons of noble sires, those pioneer ministers of our 
state, Richard Hall, Charles Seccombe, Charles 
Shedd, Charles Galpin, Edward Brown, David 
Burt and J. R. Barnes, enthusiastic members of 
" the denomination that educates," were eagerly 
waiting for the day when the first steps could be 
wisely taken. The colony which settled Zumbrota, 
inspired doubtless by Father Shedd, that true type 



HISTORICAL ADDRESS 391 

of the scholarly Puritan, many years at the head 
of one of New England's famous academies, pro- 
posed a college as a part of their original plan. 
Father Brown, who says that he came to the state 
with " college on the brain" relates how, with his 
delegate from Zumbrota, he planned to bring the 
subject before the state association in 1864. Upon 
meeting in Rochester that year it was learned that 
Mr. Goodsell and Mr. Burt had also the same pur- 
pose in mind. Mr. Willey affirms that Mr. Good- 
sell had spent a whole night in prayer for this ob- 
ject. Thus God seemed to be moving upon all 
hearts. His appointed hour had come. The time 
was ripe. Mr. Goodsell was made moderator, and 
in accordance with a resolution drawn by Mr. 
Brown, presented by Mr. Burt, advocated by several 
and unanimously adopted, a committee of five busi- 
ness men was appointed to inquire " What can be 
done towards founding a college in our state?" 
Mr. Goodsell was chairman of this committee. 

It would be interesting to report in detail the 
movements of the next two years — the prayerful 
meetings of the committee, the conference action, 
the public discussions in various places, and the 
bids made by Zumbrota, Mantorville, Cottage 
Grove, Lake City and Northfield in their competi- 
tion for the proposed college; — but time will not 
permit. We must hasten at once to the decisive 
conference-action at Faribault, October, 1866. At 
that time the com.mittee made a detailed report; 



392 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

and after full and prayerful deliberation it was 
voted to accept Northfield's ofifer and name the 
institution " Northfield College." That offer was a 
cash subscription of $18,579 ^^id twenty acres of 
land within a short distance of the center of the 
town. One half of this land was given by Mr. 
Goodsell and one-half by Mr. Charles A. Wheaton, 
an earnest friend of the college from the beginning, 
and a liberal donor. Repeated gifts came from 
him and his family. Among the generous con- 
tributors who have gone to their reward were 
Hiram Scriver, Allen Nourse, Dr. Moses Porter, 
Dr. H. L. Coon and S. P. Stewart. The donors 
still living are so many that I forbear to mention 
any, except the enthusiastic young pastor, Edwin 
Sidney Williams, always such a leader in good 
things. A telegram announced the conference de- 
cision to locate the college here, and at once the 
whole town was astir. Bells were rung, and the 
citizens indulged in a general jubilation. The con- 
ference also elected a board of twenty trustees, of 
whom only M. W. Skinner and one other are now 
in office, and they were instructed to provide in 
their articles of incorporation that three-fourths of 
their number should always be members of Congre- 
gational churches. But this, as was distinctly un- 
derstood and affirmed, was not in the interest of 
sectarianism, but only to insure an official control 
favorable to evangelical religion. That was the 
essential point. A resolution offered by Mr. S. W. 



HISTORICAL ADDRESS 393 

Furber, was adopted, pledging our churches in the 
state in the sum of $10,000, to be raised that year, 
as tangible evidence of the interest felt in the great 
work. That very day, October 13th, in the parlor 
of Deacon James Gibson, the board organized and 
the first act was an act of prayer led by the senior 
member. Rev. Geo. Spaulding. Mr. Seccombe 
soon began a financial canvass of the state. How 
difficult it then was to raise money among the 
poor churches may be inferred from the fact that 
notes were taken for one dollar, and even for 
twenty-five cents, payable in three annual install- 
ments. Some of these notes, bearing a five-cent 
government stamp, as was then required, are still 
in our archives, valuable, as curiosities. Those 
were days of feeble beginnings, but of large faith 
and of self-sacrificing effort. Children as well as 
adults were eager to help. The first money ever 
received into the treasury was, Mr. Goodsell said, 
from a little boy who earned it, I believe, by selling 
popped corn. The first money paid on those notes 
taken by Mr. Seccombe was from a little girl in 
Clearwater. He relates that in Anoka a little girl 
brought to him what were then exceedingly scarce, 
two silver half-dollars, which she had received in 
her infancy and held as almost sacred keepsakes. 
He was reluctant to receive them but she Insisted. 
Afterward when he told their story in Winona, 
several dollars were given for them and they were 
returned to the child. But she still refused them. 



394 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

saying that she wished herself to contribute so 
much to the founding of the college. One of these 
coins is still preserved as a memento of the early- 
interest taken in our college by the children of the 
state. 

The legal organization was effected by signing 
articles of incorporation at Mr. Goodsell's house 
November 14, 1866. The money raised by Mr. 
Seccombe was devoted to the purchase and equip- 
ment of our first building, once the American 
Hotel, afterward the old Ladies' Hall, now a 
fragrant memory. It stood directly north of our 
new parsonage, on the site now occupied by Mr. 
Lord's house. Li that building September 25, 1867, 
a preparatory school was opened by Horace Good- 
hue, Jr., then a recent graduate of Dartmouth Col- 
lege. His pupils increased during the first term 
from twenty-three to forty-seven. 

Those three 3''ears of preparatory work, though 
so important, can now have only a word. God's 
blessing constantly attended the faithful work done. 
Twenty-five hopeful conversions are recorded dur- 
ing the first two 3^ears. The educational standard 
was high but resources were low. Needs were im- 
perative but money was scarce and the outlook was 
very dark. Mr. Goodsell failed in health and in 
hope, and believing the great object of his life ut- 
terly lost, died almost heart-broken May 3, 1869. 
When later prosperity came, his widow said with 
quivering lips, " O that he might have lived to see 



HISTORICAL ADDRESS 395' 

this!" Many friends who had been hopeful be-* 
came discouraged at that time, and payments on 
subscriptions nearly ceased. But not all was lost. 
Some still hoped and prayed and worked, believing 
that a college so born of prayer, so consecrated by 
the sacrifices of godly men and women, so signally 
blessed of God in its spiritual work, would yet 
become an effective power for the Master's King- 
dom, and so the doors were not closed. In Sep- 
tember, 1870, besides forty-two other students, 
four freshmen were enrolled. This marks the be- 
ginning of collegiate life, but those were the days 
of the deepest gloom in our history. The clouds 
were black and threatening. A night of thick dark- 
ness seemed settling about us. There was need of 
sunshine, of new hope, of renewed faith, of still 
richer spiritual blessing. All these came with that 
memorable day in October, 1870, when again the 
representatives of the churches were assembled in 
the Old Brown Church, and once more prayer- 
fully consecrated their gifts and pledged their ef- 
forts to carry forward this needed work. They 
seemed inspired by the spirit of the Pilgrim Fathers 
themselves, whose sublime motive is recorded as 
" the great hope and inward zeal of laying some 
foundation for the advancing of the gospel of the 
Kingdom of Christ in these remote parts of the 
world, though they themselves should be but as 
stepping stones to others." Immortal words! 
Several here present to-day remember, and will 



396 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

never forget, the incidents of that crucial day in 
our history, when the gifts from Eastern secre- 
taries, Drs. Ray Palmer, A. H. Clapp, and Wm. 
Barrows, and from men of Yale, Amherst, Will- 
iams and Dartmouth flowed into the treasury with 
those from the missionaries on the frontier and the 
pioneer laborers on our Western prairies. Seven- 
teen of the donors were ministers, some of them 
home missionaries living in log houses; some were 
students struggling to pay their own way; some 
were parents who would thus help provide facili- 
ties for their children still in infancy. One, still 
with us, gave the little savings of a son whom he 
had hoped to educate here, but God had called him 
to the education of heaven. One donor, Rev. Dr. 
J. K. Greene, of Constantinople, was a foreign 
missionary, seeking in our climate, restoration of 
lost health. It is a fact pleasing to me to remem- 
ber that a receipt for his gift bore my first official 
signature. Thus at the very beginning was illus- 
trated the oneness of the work of home missions 
and foreign missions. It is his son, let me add, 
Rev. Frederick D. Greene, the youngest child ever 
received by me as a pastor into the church, whose 
recent book on the Armenian massacres is stirring 
the civilized world. The gifts of that day, ranging 
from two dollars to one of six thousand dollars, 
from a member of our board, afterwards a beloved 
pastor of this church, aggregated $16,446. Those 
pledges, written on scraps of paper of various sizes 



HISTORICAL ADDRESS 397 

and shapes and hues, are still preserved as sacred 
mementoes of a meeting rarely paralleled in any 
land ; a meeting which those wise men from the East 
declared the most wonderful they had ever attended. 
They were amazed at the self-sacrificing benevo- 
lence, the breadth of view, the wise forecasting of 
these pioneer men and women. The divine power 
was there — the power of a newly regenerated life. 
Tliat was the day of our second birth. Henceforth 
our young college was to move with firmer step and 
still broader vision and under a deeper spiritual 
impulse towards the true ideal. 

The details of our subsequent history cannot 
now be traced, but this central fact must not be 
omitted. The thought of our noble benefactor, Mr. 
Carleton, was soon providentially turned to us ; and' 
then came, in the spring of 1871, without one syl- 
lable of condition in any form, $50,000, the largest 
gift which had at that time ever been received by 
any Western college. Who can describe the joy 
which then filled all our hearts ? Prayer was turned 
into praise. Our tears were tears of gladness. The 
darkness had suddenly disappeared. A glorious day 
had dawned. A congratulatory meeting was held 
in Wheaton's Hall (May 9, 1871) at which enthusi- 
astic speeches were made, — some of them " cash 
■figures of speech," — by Rev. A. K. Packard (a son- 
in-law of Mr. Carleton), Revs. Edward M. Will- 
iams, Richard Hall, M. A. Munson and others. The 
full story of the fifty thousand dollars has never 



398 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

been written — it never can be written — but in this, 
no less than in all that had preceded, God's hand 
was most manifest. It is a singular fact that to this 
day, no officer of our college has ever seen a mark 
of Mr. Carleton's pen. The business was all done 
by his bookkeeper, Miss Willis, afterward Mrs. 
Carleton, — who knew him most intimately, and to 
whose gentle power and wise suggestions we owe 
more than will ever be publicly known. Both passed 
to their reward in 1876. However we may honor 
William Carleton, on canvas or in granite, let it 
ever be remembered that Susan Willis deserves to 
stand beside him in the whitest marble this earth 
produces. All too few are such consecrated souls. 
In my memory her name stands for gentleness, 
purity, devotion. She declared her belief that Mr. 
Carleton was constrained to this gift by the direct 
influence of the Holy Spirit. Years afterward he 
himself said, as if in a state of continual spiritual 
exaltation in view of its effective use, '' I cannot 
tell you what I have enjoyed. It is like being born 
into the kingdom a second time." 

Such was the beginning. Born of prayer, nur- 
tured in the atmosphere of devotion, strengthened 
by sacrifices, purified by discipline and baptized 
with the divine approval, Carleton College began 
a work whose breadth and power no man can now 
discern and whose fruitage will be revealed only in 
the last great day. 

II, But consider next The Standard and 



HISTORICAL ADDRESS 399 

Scope of Carleton's Educational Work. From 
the beginning our aim, like that of every college de- 
serving the name of Christian, has been twofold, 
true scholarship and high moral character. Not 
one to the exclusion of the other, but the two com- 
bined, in the spirit of Beloit's motto : " Scientia 
vera cum fide pura" " Exact learning with pure 
faith." 

We have not been unmindful of a certain popular 
impression that piety is enervating, that to be re- 
ligious is to be narrow and illiberal, while to ques- 
tion old truths and to be skeptical in belief, even 
if not immoral in life, is to be broad and free and 
manly. Not a day in our history has failed to 
declare false such puerile notions. Carleton College 
has never stood for the superficial nor for what is 
so often connected with the religious, — the sec- 
tarian. We have sought breadth, not narrowness. 
Our constant aim has been, by a discipline most 
thorough, by a scholarship most exact, by methods 
most widely approved, to secure a symmetrical cul- 
ture of intellect, sensibility and will, and thus to 
develop, under the best possible environment, a 
broad and a thoroughly Christian manhood and 
womanhood. This is the true aim of education. 
Between religion and learning there is, there can be, 
no antagonism. Christianity has always been 
wedded to learning. There is nothing whatsoever 
in religion to make a man satisfied with super- 
ficiality in thought or inaccuracy in scholarship. 



400 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

Was Paul the Christian a weaker man than Saul 
the persecutor? Was Augustine the skeptic more 
brilliant than Augustine the Apostolic Father ? No 
greater mental stimulus exists than the Christian 
faith. It broadens the vision, it presents new and 
loftier ideals of life and labor, and it quickens to 
new activity every power of the mind. Without 
this, education cannot possibly meet the Christian 
ideal, because it is partial and ignores the most es- 
sential point in breadth of culture. It fails to touch 
the hidden springs of the most effective life the 
world can ever know. Character is more than men- 
tal discipline. The education which society — which 
all the interests of Christian civilization demand — 
is and must be Christian education. This is the 
simple philosophy of our origin, our aims and our 
methods. We believe that the mental and the moral 
are so adjusted that if both are not well trained, 
neither can be well trained, that the ideal manhood 
demands culture both of head and of heart, — that 
we need not only to perceive the truth, but what 
is infinitely better, to live the truth ; that true educa- 
tional success lies alone in this combination of the 
intellectual with the moral. As President Turner 
says : " The three r's of the curriculum are reason, 
righteousness and revelation. The high places of 
the curriculum are not only the Aventine and the 
Areopagus, but also Sinai and the Mount of Beati- 
tudes." It is learning and religion wrought Into a 



HISTORICAL ADDRESS 401 

living organism. That is the ideal. Both combined 
in one earnest soul. 

Have we at Carleton been realizing this ideal? 
Not perfectly, surely, but no one charges us with 
seriously lacking on the moral side. Do we lack on 
the intellectual side? It has been easy to insinuate 
it. Upon this point we are and we ought to be sensi- 
tive. No man can truly affirm that at Carleton mor- 
ality is accepted for scholarship, or that piety is es- 
teemed a substitute for brains. Not a spirit of 
boasting but a proper self-respect and a just regard 
for the truth of our educational history require that 
this review should not fail to present certain facts 
which reveal the standard here maintained. 

Fifteen years ago a careful comparison was made 
between our requirements and those of five repre- 
sentative institutions East and West, including 
Dartmouth, Amherst and Oberlin. It was found 
that in some respects we were in advance of them 
all, that we taught some branches not required for 
admission to any of them, and we fell short of 
any one only to a very slight extent in the amount 
of Greek and Latin required; while strange as it 
may seem our own college curriculum was then the 
only one embracing the study of American liter- 
ature. 

When, in 1887, President Harper requested us 
to introduce, as other colleges were doing, sys- 
tematic and scientific Bible study, the response could 
be made that we had begun to do precisely that 



402 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

work seven years before, earlier so far as we know 
than any other college East or West. 

As early as 1878 we began giving by daily signals 
the standard time to the cities and towns of an 
immense area, and in 1881 General Hazen said that 
it was the largest and probably the most useful 
time service in the United States. Only a little 
later (1882) our college was made a government 
signal station, and a state weather service was or- 
ganized which soon secured such a reputation and 
became of such manifest value that another educa- 
tional institution offered a handsome price for it. 

Fourteen years ago our representative won first 
place in the state oratorical contest and second place 
in the interstate contest. Twice since that time the 
highest state honor has, I believe, been won by those 
trained at Carleton. At the New Orleans Exposi- 
tion in 1885 Minnesota took, in the educational ex- 
hibit, the " Grand Diploma of Honor " and the 
" Special Diploma " was awarded to Carleton. To 
stand first in the commonwealth whose educational 
exhibit was pronounced the best in the country 
proves, at least, that our standards embrace some- 
thing in addition to moral excellence. At the recent 
Word's Fair also, as is not generally known, its 
astronomical exhibit secured for those preparing it 
the high honor of special diplomas. 

For thirteen years one or more astronomical 
magazines have been published here, of such recog- 
nized merit that they have gone by paid subscrip- 



HISTORICAL ADDRESS 403 

tions to five continents, and into eighteen different 
foreign countries. Nearly one-third of their sup- 
port has come from abroad. Our work in celestial 
photography and in the preparation of lantern 
slides has been of such marked superiority that 
orders have come from such institutions as Johns 
Hopkins University and Columbia College, not to 
mention others. 

It is a source of justifiable pride that our college 
has been requested by the leading astronomers of 
the country to undertake scientific work, than which 
none can more severely test the accuracy of instru- 
ments, or the skill of observers. The results fur- 
nished have gone for standard use to the various 
observatories throughout the world. Astronomical 
work of the very highest order, as is acknowledged 
in both Europe and America, is now being done 
here; and to one of our teachers, our own graduate, 
belongs the high honor of discovering a new 
asteroid. Upon our post-graduate courses and our 
Summer School of Practical Astronomy, attracting 
hither professors in other institutions, I need not 
dwell. Special gifts have brought unusual facilities 
to this department, whose achievements are tangible 
and easily set forth; but that scholarship and thor- 
oughness have been found in other departments as 
well, is proved by the fact that from the early years 
our students have been received to the same rank 
in New England colleges that they have held here. 
Our curriculum has been substantially the same as 



404 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

theirs. Moreover, Carleton teachers, not simply 
once nor twice, nor thrice, have been earnestly 
sought by the older and more famous institutions. 
We rejoice, however, that so uniformly loyalty to 
the interests represented here has led them to de- 
cline offers and honors exceedingly tempting. Such 
facts and many others like them, which I may not 
now give, clearly indicate the standard of our work. 
III. But let us now glance at The Fruitage 
of this work. The least value of a college to any 
community is its financial value, but it would be 
easy to show that St. Olaf and Carleton are worth 
to Northfield thousands of dollars every week; and 
that not a single citizen can fail to be thus bene- 
fited by them. Remove these colleges and all those 
whom, with property and social power, they have 
brought hither, and would Northfield suffer no 
pecuniary loss ? But what is money compared with 
other local benefits? Would you sell for cash the 
mental quickening, the social elevation, the spiritual 
enlargement made possible to you and your children 
by these institutions ? To some of you these would 
never have come had no college foundations been 
laid here. To have discovered and brought into 
his life-work even one of those of whom Northfield 
could name many, is worth vastly more than all the 
money these institutions have cost. Do any of you 
to-day regret the sacrifices made? Do these not 
rather bring joy in remembrance? But what figures 
can possibly express moral values? What scales 



HISTORICAL ADDRESS 405 

weigh spiritual results ? Statistics may give certain 
facts concerning our organized life and the labors 
of our students, but at best they are only as the husk 
to the kernel. 

It is no small fact that more than three thousand 
young men and women have for a longer or shorter 
time had their lives enriched by the educational ad- 
vantages here afforded. Our graduates, including 
those who complete courses this year, have num- 
bered, from the former English Academy course, 
26 ; from the Academy as now organized, 62 ; from 
the School of Music, 26 ; from the regular collegiate 
courses, 227; from post-graduate courses, 2. Ex- 
amining our list of college graduates and counting 
no one twice we find that, of those who have already 
left us, 23 are merchants or business men, 13 are 
physicians or medical students, 22 are lawyers or 
law students, 22 are clergymen or theological stu- 
dents, 8 are missionaries and missionary teachers, 
9 are professors or instructors in colleges, 19 are 
superintendents or principals of schools, and 50 
others are teachers ; 35 have taken non-professional 
post-graduate courses; only 3 have died. Of the 
young women, some of whom were for a time in 
active educational or missionary labor, 25 are find- 
ing their lifework in the care of their own homes. 
These figures do not include any who, though re- 
ceiving special training here, have not completed 
our courses. Among such are many earnest Scan- 
dinavians, some of whom are missionaries in China, 



406 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

others are in the ministry or in missionary service, 
and others still are laboring successfully in different 
fielHs of Christian activity. Carleton is willing to 
accept the scriptural test, " By their fruits ye shall 
know them." Lowell has said, " The mission of the 
college is to maintain higher ideals of life and its 
purpose." Are we realizing our mission? Let the 
answer appear in the consecrated lives and the noble 
work of those who have gone forth from our halls. 
Their achievements have revealed as well as tested 
both their ideals and our own. Shall I give you 
illustrations? But that would necessitate personal 
mention, and among so many deserving this, how 
can I name any without seeming invidious? Shall 
I begin with the very first class, and tell you of 
those who for a score of years, with unwearied de- 
votion, have been giving mental and spiritual vision 
to those physically blind? But every succeeding 
class includes those who in the same spirit are mak- 
ing the impress of their own characters upon those 
looking up to them for guidance and teaching. 
Shall I tell of our beloved alumnae in a far-off land, 
meeting the peculiar difficulties of this transition 
period from the old to the new Japan? But those 
in Marsovan, and Bombay, and Talas, and many in 
home missionary work in our own land are no less 
deserving or successful. Of our graduates now in 
the ministry we naturally call first to mind those 
preaching with such marked favor in large cities, 
but let us not forget those who, with equal devo- 



HISTORICAL ADDRESS 407 

tion, and perhaps in the Master's sight with equal 
success, are toihng in obscure fields without public 
applause or large pecuniary gains, yet under the 
approving eye of Him who says, " Inasmuch as ye 
did it unto one of the least of these ye did it 
unto me." 

I may not specify by name, any of those who are 
doing faithful and effective work in our public 
schools, academies and colleges, all the way from 
the Atlantic to the Pacific — from Harvard to Po- 
mona, or in our great business centers, east or 
west, or in the physician's office, or in the sphere of 
legal lore, but I may quote respecting them the 
words of one of the noble women of our state who 
says, "For many years I have watched with in- 
creasing interest the work of your graduates and 
I find that everywhere they become centers of moral 
power, — leaders in all good things, — and I feel that 
in no way can I do more for Christ's Kingdom than 
by helping Carleton carry on her good work," 

Gratefully may we call to mind these things 
to-day, and rejoice that thus Carleton has already 
become in the world a vital and vitalizing force. 
To watch the processes of mental unfolding, to 
see the spiritual horizon of the mind broadening 
until it embraces the whole world, as has been our 
privilege during these twenty-five years, has been 
a constant delight. Why does Millais' great picture 
" The Angelus " have such wonderful power over 
us? Because it depicts so simply and so beautifully 



408 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

the three great elements in human life, love, work 
and worship. These are precisely the elements 
which a Christian college ever stimulates and guides 
and deepens. How interesting the process ! The 
average youth comes to college without any very 
clear apprehension of himself, his needs, his adapta- 
tions or his purposes. He is apt to be self-centered 
in his ambitions and in his plans. But gradually his 
vision becomes clearer and broader. The world is 
larger than he thought — he sees that the noblest 
souls do not live unto themselves — life takes on a 
richer meaning — it has a nobler object and he seeks 
higher ideals. New loves are developed — love of 
knowledge, love of truth, love of humanity, love of 
God. When brought into harmony with the per- 
sonal will of his divine Lord he is at once impelled 
toward the highest and best service of his fellow- 
men. Henceforth, wherever his lot may be cast, he 
chooses a life consecrated to the best things. In 
realizing this result the Christian college is ful- 
filling its grand mission. Can even this electric age 
invent any dynamo which will unfold the mental, 
quicken the spiritual and realize the true ideal of 
character more perfectly or more speedily than 
God's own method through Christian education? 

IV. But finally, what is Our Outlook toward 
THE Future? We need no prophetic vision. The 
past foretells the future and gives assurance of 
richer blessings yet to come. Most manifestly, from 
the beginning, marked tokens of divine favor have 



HISTORICAL ADDRESS 409 

attended us. More than ninety per cent, of our 
graduates have gone out Christian men and women. 
Where can you find a similar record? Each day 
of our college life for more than a score of years 
has witnessed the gathering of students and teach- 
ers at the midday hour to invoke spiritual blessings 
upon our work. Will not God hear? Will not his 
favor continue? And then, does good seed ever 
produce tares? If you sow wheat, may you not 
expect a harvest of wheat? It is related that when 
Walter Mildmay founded Emmanuel College, 
which was to be the nursery and school of the Puri- 
tans, the queen said to him, " So, Sir Walter, I 
hear you have erected a Puritan foundation." He 
replied, " I have set an acorn which, when it be- 
comes an oak, God alone knows what will be the 
fruit thereof." Ah, but he did himself know. Oaks 
bear acorns, not thistles, and acorns produce new 
oaks of the same tough fibre. Those Puritans knew 
they were guided by an unseen hand, they " felt 
themselves set in the divine intent," and their eyes 
of faith even then beheld " splendid visions of re- 
sults," results which these past centuries have been 
unfolding in the sight of all the world. That was 
the college out of which came Cotton and Hooker 
and Stowe and Shepherd and Harvard, and many 
more kindred spirits, whose words and deeds and 
lives, in that land and in our own, have been and 
will ever continue to be shaping the centuries. We 
have planted here a seed. We have watched its early 



410 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

growth and its spreading branches. The first fruits 
of our labor are already gathered. Its flavor has 
been tested. Can we doubt the nature of the fruit- 
age which is as certain to follow as that the laws 
of God do not change, and that spiritual seedtime 
and harvest will continue? This is no new experi- 
ment. History will surely repeat itself. Joseph 
Cook once said : " I am studying the Northwest, 
and surely Carleton College is the star of hope in 
that quarter of the horizon." What matters it if we 
are still young? So once were Oxford and Cam- 
bridge and Harvard and Yale. If at our age we can 
justly claim what so evidently has already been 
realized, what may not the future secure ? " The 
child is father to the man." These may be days of 
weakness but days of increasing strength are surely 
coming. Our numbers are not large, but can you 
count to-day all the host whose glad feet will yet 
hasten hither to this seat of learning ? " Eis 
Athenas," " Away to Athens " sang the Thracian 
maidens. " The schools are there, the scholars, the 
histories, orations and poems are there, thither let 
us go." " The echo of that refrain," as a dear 
friend. Dr. Lyman Whiting, once said in the pres- 
ence of some of you,* " The echo of that refrain 
is on the lips of all the generations where letters are 
known. Young men and maidens perpetuate 
through all time the grand old choral. To the 



*An address printed by the college in 1871. 



HISTORICAL ADDRESS 411 

schools away. The seats of learning, of art, of let- 
ters and wisdom win us. Shall not thousands, yea 
will not tens of thousands of our children's chil- 
dren enrich this family record with names shining 
among the consecrated ones in Christ's work for 
man? And for the millions coming to dwell upon 
these fruitful plains shall not nobler choirs of young 
men and maidens than made vocal the classic 
vales of ancient Thracia be heard shouting " Eis 
Athenas," " Let us away to our Athens the place of 
our scholars, of learning, of culture of the mind and 
of consecrated eloquence, — our Carleton College?" 

Thus, dear friends, though in brief and imperfect 
outline, I have set before you Carleton's origin, 
standard, past fruitage and future hopes. Our past 
is brief, the future is long. We have made only a 
beginning, but is it not a good beginning? Do not 
the results already secured far outweigh their cost? 
If Carleton were to-day to cease her organic life, 
would she have lived in vain? Has she not done 
something to enrich the world's life and swell the 
anthems of heaven? 

Wise observers tell us that no other similar col- 
lege in either the older or the newer West has made 
equally rapid progress. May we not to-day, with 
profound gratitude, give thanks to God for what 
has been secured, and with new zeal and still 
stronger faith go forward, assured in our hearts 
that God Himself is calling us to this work, and 
that His designs of good concerning this " vine of 



•112 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

His own right hand's planting " surely will not fail ? 
Here is the ground of our faith in the future of 
Carleton. It rests upon the unchanging relations 
of mind and character, and upon the granite of 
God's own purpose concerning the extension of His 
kingdom. The seal of the divine approval has been 
set. Will it not abide? 

But now at this closing hour, it is to you, mem- 
bers of the graduating class, that our thoughts turn 
with special and tender interest. Our children are 
our glory. In them we rejoice. In them we trust. 
Upon them we lay the large privilege of proving 
that not in vain were the gifts and toils of those 
godly men who founded Carleton College and made 
possible their education here; that Christian educa- 
tion meets, as no other can, the world's need of 
mental and spiritual uplifting; that such colleges as 
ours mould the characters of those who are to touch 
the very springs of national life, and give shape to 
American civilization ; yea, that such colleges are the 
needed tonic, the iron in the blood of the nation and 
of the nations. 

My dear friends, we expect very much of you. 
Carleton depends upon you, and upon the noble 
company of alumni you are about to join. And to 
do what? To acquire wealth and bestow upon her 
large and needed endowments? More than that. 
To become famous and bring wide reputation to 
your alma mater ? Ah, more than that. It is to be 
yourselves in life and character what her teachings 



HISTORICAL ADDRESS 413 

and the atmosphere of her daily Hfe have sought 
to secure. It is, in one word, to incarnate in your- 
selves Carleton's highest ideals of life and character. 
Into this one earnest admonition would I condense 
Carleton's closing word of counsel. You know 
what her ideals are. These years past have revealed 
to you her inner life and spirit, and you have felt 
her quickening impulse toward the highest and best. 
Henceforth you are to represent her. " Ye are our 
epistles." Remember that men will judge her not 
so much by what we say as by what you are. You 
may not acquire wealth or political distinction, but 
moral supremacy is possible to every one of you. 
You may not command silver-tongued speech and 
sway great assemblies, but yours may be that most 
effective eloquence, the eloquence of character. 

Dr. Parkhurst, in a recent tribute to his revered 
teacher. President Seelye, makes this surprising 
statement : " I do not recall a single expression 
ever used by him in public address, in the recitation 
room or in private conversation. He could not in 
any way be called original. * * * Jt ^^g not 
what he said, but it was the man himself, that was 
the real inspiration. He was himself the truth of 
all he spake." There could be no higher praise. 
It is character that tells. Character wins. Char- 
acter is king. I pray you then, fail not in loyalty 
to the ideals of character and Christian service for 
which Carleton stands ; then surely you will be loyal 
not only to your alma mater, but loyal to your 



414 HISTORY OF CARLETON COLLEGE 

noblest self and loyal to Him who calls you to His 
own blessed service. That is the supreme loyalty. 
May the divine favor rest upon you and all the 
alumni; and for all generations may it abide 
upon your Alma Mater — our own CARLETON 
COLLEGE. 



INDEX. 

Address, Quarter-Centennial, by Pres. Strong, 386-414- 

Alden, George H., chosen to chair of history, etc., 259. 

Alexandria, the "Extreme Frontier" of Minnesota, 79. 

American House, Erection of, 65 ; purchased by the college, 
lis; becomes Ladies' Hall, 120; early occupants of, 120; sold 
and torn down, 229. 

Anderson, Rev. Edward, Speech of, in Northfield, 99-100. 

Armsby, Miss Alice L. (Mrs. Pearson), chosen to chair of 
Latin, 205 ; resigns, 239. 

Atkins, Dr. F. H., chosen instructor, 119. 

Barnes, Rev. J. R., Arrival of in Minnesqta, 50, 69; account 
of a meeting in Northfield by, loo-i ; death of, 297. 

Barrows, Dr. Wm., Pictures scene following "inauguration" 
of Pres. Strong, 160-4. 

Bell, D. C, Long service of as trustee, 321. 

Bible, Carleton's first. Fate of, 134. 

Bisbee, Miss Cora A., Gift of to college of two silver half- 
dollars, 1 12-3. 

Boise, Mrs. Mary J. (Mrs. Rice), chosen matron and teacher 
of calisthenics, 206. 

Boswell, Charles, Gifts of to Carleton, 345. 

Brinsmade, Dr. H. N., and wife, Gifts of to Carleton, 349. 

Brown, Rev. Edward, On founding of the college, 91-3; gift 
of a colt by, 162. 

Brown, Miss Myra A., One of Carleton's first graduates, 
206. 

Burt, Rev. David, Part played by in founding the college, 
92-3; death of, 241. 

Campus, The College, Growth of, 286. 

Cannon City, the original of "Metropolisville," 40. 

Carleton, Wm., Pres. Strong's first meeting with, 179-81 ; 
great gift, 189; death of, 208; life-sketch of, 208-10, note. 

Carleton and missions. Chapter on, 257-67. 

Carleton in oratory, 368-72. 

Carleton in song, 375-7. 

Carleton's builders, 317-56. 

Carleton's givers, 332-53. 

Carletonia, The, First appearance of, 240. 

Carver, Jonathan, Visit of to Minnesota soil, 28. 

Catalogue, First annual, 123; third, 134. 

Chaney, Lucian W., Chosen to chair of biology and geology, 
238. 

Children's gifts to Carleton, 101, 119, 131-2. 



416 INDEX 

Clark, John B., chosen to chair of political economy and 
history, 205 ; resigns, 239 ; Oratorical Reminiscence by, 372-4. 

Cobb, Rev. L. H., chosen home missionary superintendent, 
145; resigns, 215. 

Coit, Daniel T., Gifts of to Carleton, 339. 

College, First agitation for a, 50; in Zumbrota, 51; by C. 
M. Goodsell, 52 ; by Rev. Charles Galpin, 54 ; in state confer- 
ence, 54-64; committee on site chosen, 92-3; Northfield select- 
ed, 106; first building voted, 113; American House bought, 
115; school opened, 119. 

College, The value of the, to Northfield, 333-5. 

College seal, 313, and note. 

"Commencement," Carleton's first, 124. 

Congregationalism, Growth of in Minnesota, in the sixties, 
78-9; seventies, 144-6; eighties, 215-16; nineties, 247-8; in first 
half-century, 274-7. 

Cosmopolitanism of Carleton, 290. 

Courses of Study, Enlargement of, 257-8. 
. Cressey, Rev. T. R., preaches first sermon in Northfield, 69; 
monument to commemorate, 69, note. 

Dana, Rev. M. McG., Pamphlet history of Carleton by, 240; 
death of, 263; service of as trustee, 322 ; life-sketch of, note. 

Danforth, Miss Lucia E., chosen preceptress of academv, 
259. 

Dow, James J., one of the first graduates, 206. 

Duluth, Rapid growth of, 212, 241-2. 

Executive committee, Arduous duties of, 324; some who 
served thereon, 324-5. 

Eggleston, Rev. Edward, Boom times in Minnesota de- 
scribed by, 40. 

Eldridge, J. B., Gifts of to college, 345. 

Evans, Miss Margaret J., becomes preceptress, etc., 205; 
granted year's leave of absence, 259; long service of, 329. 

Excelsior, Settlement of, 47 ; revival in, 54 ; college planned 
for, 54. 

Faculty, The, as builders, 327. 

"Founders' Fund," 108. 

Fuller, Rev. Americus, the first to suggest Rev. J. W. Strong 
for president, 155. 

Galpin, Rev. Charles, pastor at Excelsior, 47 ; founds an 
academy, 54 ; agitates for a college, 55-63 ; failure of plans and 
death, 61-4. 

Goodhue, Horace, Jr., chosen to open Northfield college, 
118; becomes dean of the faculty, 258; long and varied ser- 
vice of, 328-9. 

Goodsell, Charles M., writes inquiring about college, 52; 
removes to Northfield, 52, 84; activity for a college, 84-7; 



INDEX 417 

applies to state conference, 90-3 ; inspires Northfield to give, 
99-102 ; last years and death, 127-9. 

Goodseil Observatory, how it was built, 233-5 ; description 
of, 252-3. 

Gridley, Eber, Gift of to build Gridley Hall, 231, 344; life- 
bketch of, 344, note. 

Gridle}' Hall, Erection of, 231 ; uses and ornaments of, 231 ; 
how furnished, 232 ; its varied ministry, 287-8. 

Hackett, C. W., and Mrs., Gifts of to Carleton, 283, 352. 

Hall, Rev. Richard, reaches Minnesota, 44; life-sketch of, 
44, note; chosen home missionary superintendent, 48; visits 
Northfield, 69; chosen trustee, 107. 

Haven, Henry P., Gifts of to Carleton, 345-7. 

Heywood, J. L., treasurer of college, and killed, 149; trib- 
ute to his worth, 150-1, and note. 

Hiawatha, Song of, helping to make Minnesota known, 41. 

Hill, James J., Gifts of to Carleton, 233, 352. 

Historical Address, by Pres. Strong, 386-414. 

Hulbert, Charles S., Service of as trustee, 321, 324. 

Huntington, Rev. George, chosen to chair of rhetoric, logic, 
etc., 205; inaugural ode and hymns by, 314-6; college songs, 

375-7. 

Inauguration of Carleton's first and second presidents con- 
trasted, 300-2. 

James-Younger Raid, 148-9. 

Jones, Judge E. S., Service of as trustee, 2,22; total of 
gifts to Carleton, 352. 

Knowles. L. K.. and wife. Gifts of to Carleton, 342. 

Ladies' Hall, Description of, 123-4; sold and taken down, 
240; early inmates of, 120; rules imposed in, 121. 

Laird, W. H., Gifts of, to Carleton, 224, 233 ; athletic field, 
287. 

Leonard, Rev. D. L., chosen pastor of Northfield church, 
152; resigns, 218. 

Library, The beginning of, 134 ; building secured, 350, 

353-4- 

Lincoln, Miss Anna T., chosen matron, 206; becomes su- 
perintendent of domestic department, 332. 

Longfellow, H. W., by Song of Hiawatha adds to Minne- 
sota's fame, 41. 

Lyman, Eugene W., chosen to chair of philosophy, 388. 

McConnell, Rev. J. E., becomes pastor of Northfield church, 
247. 

Magnus. Rev. Daniel, chosen to chair of Swedish, etc., 239. 

"Metropolisville, The Mystery of," relates to early boom 
times in Minnesota, 40. 

Merriman, Pres., Advice of to Pres, Strong as to "begging" 
in the East, 175-7. 



418 INDEX 

Military drill, Provision made for, 256. 

Minneapolis, Growth of, 212, 244 ; as a Congregational 
force, 275. 

Minnesota, Physical features of, 22-4 ; French in, 27-8 ; 
Indian names, 32 ; early missionaries, 32-3 ; early population, 
character of, 37-8 ; development of, 141-2, 212-3, 243-5, 270-3. 

Mohn, Rev. T. N., founder of St. Olaf ; death of, 246. 

Music Plall (formerly the Seccombe House) purchased by 
the college, 140. 

North, John "W., Arrival of in Minnesota and founding of 
Northneld, 50, 65; moral earnestness of, 66; financial failure 
and departure, 67-8. 

Northfield, The location of, 64 ; founding of, 65 ; first re- 
ligious services held in, 68-9; first locomotive arrives, 80; 
money pledged in to secure college, 99-100; becomes a city, 
146-7; bank robbery, 148-9; gifts of to the college, 279; bene- 
fits of college to, 333-5. 

Northfield Congregational church, formed, 71 ; early strug- 
gles of> 80-1 ; first sanctuary built, 82-4; revival in, 85-6; J. S. 
Rounce chosen pastor, ^t, ; E. S. Williams, 87 ; J. A. Towle, 
152; D. L. Leonard, 152; E. M. Williams, 218; J. E. McCon- 
nell, 247 ; new sanctuary built, 218. 

Northrup, Cyrus, becomes president of State University, 
214 ; address of at inauguration of Pres. Sallmon, 306-7. 

Nourse, Dea. A. N., and Mrs., Life-sketch of, 82, note; 
gifts of to Carleton, 353. 

Noyes, Daniel R., Long service of as trustee, 321. 

Noyes, J. L., Long service of as trustee, 321. 

Oberlin, visited in search of a president, 154. 

Observatory, The "Old," First steps towards, 201 ; pur- 
chase of instruments for, 202-3; time signals from, 203.^ (For 
the "New," see Goodsell Observatory.) 

Ode, Inaugural, by Prof. Huntington, closing portion of," 
314-15- 

"Old Brown Church," erected, 82-3 ; enlarged, 87 ; burned, 
217. 

Outbreak and Massacre, Siotix, 75. 

Packard, Rev. A. K., introduces Pres. Strong to Mr. Carle- 
ton, 178; designs college seal, 313-4, and note. 

Page, Harlan W., chosen trustee, 321 ; financial secretary, 
and to serve on executive committee, 325. 

"Pancake Hall," Gift of for self-boarding, by Hiram Scriver, 
134- 

Payne, Wm. W., chosen to chair of mathematics and astron- 
omy, 205 ; plans for "Old" observatory, 201-3 ; for "New," 
233-5- 

Pearson, Rev. Arthur H., chosen to chair of chemistry and 
physics, 238; resigns, 288; varied service of, 331-2. 



INDE)C 419 

Pearsons, Dr. D. K., Gift of to Cerleton, 282, 350. 

Phillips, Geo. M., Long service of as trustee, and on execu- 
tive committee, 324. 

Piano, Carleton's first, how secured, 181. 

Physical training. Provision made for, 255-6. 

Popular Astronomy, First publication of, 237. 

Quarter-Centennial Address, by Pres. Strong, 386-414. 

Ramsay, Alex., Minnesota's first governor, 23 '> signs act 
locating state universitj^ 52. 

Revival, Great, in Northfield through Mr. Goodsell's agency, 
85-6. 

Rice, Dwight C, founder of the musical department, 206; 
resigns, 239. 

Richardson, Miss Louisa H., chosen to chair of Latin, 238- 
9 ; resigns, 288. 

Rochester, State conference at, takes decisive steps towards 
founding a college, 92-3. 

Rounce, Rev. J. S., chosen pastor of Northfield church, 72; 
resigns, 83. 

St. Anthony, First Congregational church in Minnesota 
formed in, 46. 

St. Croix Valley ceded by Indians, 33. 

St. Olaf School, The founding of, 147 ; growth of, 216, 
245-6. 

St. Paul, becomes state capital, 33 ; first Congregational 
church formed in, 48; rapid growth of, 212, 244. 

Sallmon, Rev. Wm. H., chosen president, 294; inaugura- 
tion of, 301-5; inaugural address of, 307-14. 

Scoville, J. W., Gift of library building, 350; life-sketch of, 
350, note. 

Scriver, Hiram, Northfield's first merchant, 65; life-sketch 
of 95-6 ; note ; paper on early Carleton history, 96-7, 99-100, 
1 16-7, 136; chosen trustee, 106-7; Northfield's first mayor, 
146; death of, 262. 

Science Hall, Gift of Dr. Edward H. Williams, built, 220. 

Seccombe, Rev. Charles, Advent of to Minnesota, 45 ; life- 
sketch of, 45-6, note; makes financial canvass for college, 
III; chosen senior professor, 125; connection with college 
ceases, 138; death of, 297. 

Shedd, Rev. Charles, Life-sketch of, 51-2, and note; death 
of, 241. 

Shedd, Mrs. Eliza, Life-sketch of, 242, note. 

Sheldon, Rev. C. B., Letters of concerning Excelsior school, 
54. 62-3. 

Sidereal Messenger, First appearance of, 235. 

Sioux "Outbreak" and Massacre. 75. 

Skinner, Miron W., chosen trustee, 107; long service as 



420 INDEX 

such, and on the executive committee, 320, 324; gives cottage 
to college, 255. 

Skinner, Mrs. Emily (nee Wiley), A paper of, on first days 
of the college, 121-2. 

Smith, Dr. Asa D., Testimonial of, to Prof. Goodhue, 118. 

Snelling, Fort, established, 29. 

Sperry, Dr. Lyman B., chosen to chair of physical science, 
205, 239; resigns, 330; long and varied service of, 330. 

Stickney, J. H., Gifts of to Carleton, 249, 349-50. 

Stone, Rev. Collins, Death of in Hartford railroad accident, 
183. 

Stratton, Frederick E., chosen to chair of history, etc., 259. 

Strong, Rev. James W., Life-sketch of, 166-73 ! steps lead- 
ing to election as president, 155-8; scene ensuing "inaugura- 
tion," 160-4; starts East for monej'-, 177; meeting with Mr. 
Carleton, 178-81; Hartford accident, 182-6; removes to North- 
field, 192; leads financial campaigns, 219-27; resignation pre- 
sented and not accepted, 260; another campaign, 281-4; sum- 
mary of financial results secured by him, 285-6 ; another resig- 
nation, which is accepted, 291 ; with action taken by the trus- 
tees, 294-7 ; Historical Address of, 386-414. 

Telescope, Equatorial, Gift of by Dr. Edward H. Williams, 
222, 234. 

Todd, Dr. John, as to founding a college in Minnesota, 57-8. 

Towle, Rev. Jam.es A., chosen pastor of Northfield church, 
152. 

Trustees, The, Arduous task imposed on, 318-25 ; names of 
all who have served, 325-6. 

Twichell, Rev. J. H., Account of Hartford railroad accident 
by, 184-6. 

University of Minnesota, a charter granted, 52 ; Pres. Fol- 
well takes charge, 109; and Pres. Northrup, 214. 

Watson, Miss Lsabella, chosen to chair of French and Ger- 
man, 239. 

Wheaton, Charles A., a warm friend of Carleton, 286, and 
note. 

Wilkinson, Mrs. Martha W., Life-sketch of, 339, note ; gifts 
of to Carleton, 341. 

Willey, Rev. Austin, Account of Northfield revival by, 85. 

Williams, Dr. Edward H., provides cost of Science Hall, 
220; life-sketch of, 220, note; meets cost of the equatorial 
telescope, 222, 234. 

Williams, Rev. Edward M., chosen trustee, 107 ; chosen 
pastor of Northfield church, 218; summary of gifts to Carle- 
ton, 351-2. 

Williams, Rev. Edwin, chosen pastor of Northfield church, 
87; resigns, 152, 



INDEX 421 

Willis, Miss Susan, Life-sketch of, 179-80, note. 

Willis Hall, voted, 103-4; corner-stone laid, 130; completion 
of, 170; burned, 211; rebuilt, 229-30. 

Wilson, Herbert C, chosen associate professor of mathe- 
matics and astronomy, 239. 

Zumbrota, The founding of, with a college in view, 51, 92. 



ma 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 

lll'illl 



il||.|i||lllll!il! 



028 023 130 7 



